prologue

 It never seems to rest,Alastor reflected as heshoveled the last bit of a hearty breakfast ofeggs, bacon,
and toast into his yawning maw. Hebelched powerfully, speckling his ample front with flecks of chewed
food, and dropped thegreasy paper plate to the floor beside his leatherrecliner. It was nine o'clock in the
morning, andwhat the fallen angel had hidden in the basement of theBourbonnais ,Illinois , home was
already calling out to him.

 "Alastor,"it whispered like the buzzing of ahousefly."Come, Alastor. Look upon what you havecast
away."

Alastor chose to ignore it.The monkeys, Reggieand Katie,he thought as his eyes caught the clockon the
wall,they're often amusing. He snatched upthe remote control in a meaty hand, scatteringpotato chip
bags and candy bar wrappers fromatop the coffee table before him. He would losehimself in the trifle of
morning television, a distraction from the incessant whispers in the cellar.

 "Do you remember what it was like before thewar—before you listened to the seductive reasoningsof
the Morningstar? Do you remember, Alastor?"

 "Quiet!" the angel spat. He jabbed a sausage-thick finger down onto the remote to turn up thevolume,
settling his excessive bulk back intothe recliner. It was a cooking segment, which heenjoyed, as
mouthwatering meals were prepared by world-renowned chefs with the assistance ofthe program's hosts.

 Reggie dropped an egg on the floor and thestudio audience went wild with laughter. Alastorjoined in the
hilarity, captivated by the antics ofthe human monkeys. If the Creator had everbothered to mention how
thoroughly entertaining these fragile creatures could be, he wouldnever have pledged allegiance to the
Son of the Morning.

"Remember what you once were, Alastor of the heavenly host Virtues. Come and recall your former
glory."

The audience was laughing again and Alastorseethed. He had missed the latest morsel of primitive
humor.

"Damn you, be quiet!" he screamed, drivinga fleshy fist down onto the chair's worn armrest. "I looked at
you yesterday—and the day beforethat. I have no desire to see you now."

 The chef produced a souffle from the ovenand the audience showed their approval with aburst of
applause. Feigning exuberance, Katieexplained how to acquire the recipe for thedelectable dish, and he
thought about writingthe information down, but the whispers fromthe cellar beckoned for his attention.

"A chance to remember how you once were—thebeauty and the power..."

 Alastor hauled his bulky mass up out of thechair, a rain of crumbs from his last meal sprinkling down to
the refuse-strewn floor. "I am stillbeautiful and still powerful," he bellowed, oneeye fixed on the morning
program, lest he misssomething of importance. TheReggie and Katieshow broke to a commercial about
adult diapersand the angel turned his full attention to thetaunting voice.

 "What will it take to shut you up?" hegrowled, knowing full well what the answerwould be, what the
answer always was.

"Look at me,"the whispers hissed."Look at meand remember our time together."

Alastor turned back to the television. A dogfood commercial was showing—a small humanchild playing
with puppies.
"No matter how often I see you, it neversatisfies your need," the fallen angel grumbled,wondering
offhandedly how the dog food would taste.

"And it never shall. I will not allow you to forget what we once were."

 "Even if that is whatI desire?" he asked, hisattention drawn to an ad for the talk show thatwould follow
Reggie and Katie. The show's topicwould be crib death, and he smiled with thesecret knowledge of
things that the simplehuman brain could barely begin to perceive. If hewere so inclined, he could tell them
all why theirbabies die in the night. If he were so inclined.

 "I have no interest in your desire,"said thevoice from the basement."Come and look uponme or I shall
taunt you all the rest of the day and wellinto the night."

 Reggie and Katie returned, and it took all thestrength that Alastor could muster to pull hiseyes from the
entertaining visuals. "If I spendtime with you now, you'll not bother me for theremainder of this day?" he
asked, shamblingcloser to the kitchen.

"Yes, come and look."

 Alastor lurched into the kitchen, gasping for breath as he propelled himself toward the cellardoor, eager
for the promise of blissful silence.

"Anything for some peace," he growled, inhis mind planning his television viewing for theremainder of the
day.

His sweatpants began to slip below hismiddle, and he reached down to pull the elasticwaistband up over
his protruding stomach.

 "Peace. An unattainable pursuit since our fallfrom Heaven; do you ever think we'll experience itsbliss
again?"the bothersome voice asked throughthe door as Alastor took hold of the knob andturned it, a
cool dampness wafting up frombelow as he pulled the cellar door open.

 "I'vefound my own peace," he said irritably,leaning on the rail to carefully descend thewooden steps that
creaked in protest beneath his weight. "Is it what I knew in Heaven? No, but I will never see the likes of
that again."

 He stood at the bottom of the stairs andglanced around, surveying his accumulation ofgoods, items he
had acquired in the years sincedeciding he would live as a human. There wasfurniture, enough to fill
multiple dwellings;boxes of books, clothes, and kitchen implements;tools; cans of paint; three
lawnmowers; at leastfour televisions still in their boxes; and so much more stored away out of sight.

Alastor remembered when he had made thechoice. The Powers were on the hunt, and heknew that it
was only a matter of time beforethey found him. It was all about survival, so hedid the unthinkable.

 "That was your second fall,"the creeping voicespoke from within the room, pulling him from the past.
"When you attempted to sever our bond."

 Alastor lurched forward toward the sourceof his irritation, his slippered feet scuffling across the cool,
concrete floor. Carefully he maneuveredaround an ancient bureau. "There was no otherway," he said,
almost losing his balance as hestepped over a wooden milk crate filled with oldtoys made from tin. "It
was that, or die." Thefallen angel steadied himself with the help of afoldaway bed, and continued on
toward theobject of his torment. "I had no choice," he saidagain, perhaps more to convince himself.
"Howmany times must I tell you?"

 Everything that had defined him had been lost during the war. Alastor had fled to Earthwith others of his
ilk, the fearsome Powers inpursuit. For countless centuries he wandered theplanet, purposeless, hiding
from his would-bepunishers. He had almost decided to give upand accept his fate, when it came to him:
Hewould hide amongst the natives. He wouldbecome one of them, renouncing everything thatdefined him
as a being of Heaven.

 It was a perfect plan. By giving up hisangel's ways and surrounding himself with allthings human, Alastor
hoped to mask his scentfrom the Powers that hunted him. The angelglanced across the basement,
catching his reflection in a mirror against the wall.

"Look at you,"the voice said from close by,dripping with disdain."Look at what has become ofyou."

Alastor was fat, morbidly so, but that was allpart of the mask he wore. "I've explained why Imust be this
way," the angel said, eyes fixedupon the mirror.

 For millienia the angel had found the conceptof humanity revolting and then had been shockedat how
easy it was to be one of them—howsimply he slipped into the role of humanity—and he found the
experience to be quite enjoyablemost of the time. Alastor had grown particularlyfond of eating and
television.

 The fallen angel looked away from the mirror, suddenly unnerved by his grotesque appearance. "I tell
you there was no other way." Hecontinued through the basement, drawing closerto the source of his
tribulation.

 "I'm here," he announced, his breath comingin wheezing gasps as he stopped before a large wooden
table bolted to the wall. The top of theworkplace had been cleared away, the onlyuncluttered surface in
the entire room, and rest ing on it was a long, cardboard box.

"Do you miss us?"asked the voice in a sibilant whisper that tickled his ears.

 Alastor felt the scars on his back begin to burn and itch beneath his heavy, cotton sweatshirt—slightly at
first, but growing to the pointwhere he wished he could tear the flesh from hisback to make it stop. He
gripped the ends of thetable and squeezed.

"Of course I miss you, but..."

 "Take us back,"the voice commanded, hissing."Make us whole again. It was never supposed to be
this way."

 The fallen angel shook his head sadly, theflesh of his face and neck wobbling with hisrepressed emotion.
"If I were to do that, I wouldmost certainly be destroyed," he said, fightingback tears.

 He reached for the box flaps that hid the artifacts of his past and pried them apart, the scarsupon his
shoulder blades screaming for hisattention.

"But we would be together again,"the whisperfrom within the box cajoled."As we are meant to be."

Alastor had wrapped them in sheets of plastic to protect them from the dampness. Hegasped as he
always did when he looked uponthem, never fully remembering the extent of hissacrifice. He started to
close up the box, not wanting to be reminded.

"Look at me,"the voice within the boxdemanded.

"I have looked," he responded slowly. "And as usual, I am filled with an overwhelming sadness."

"Unwrap us,"it ordered."Look upon us andremember."

 Alastor found himself doing as the voicerequested, pulling back the plastic wrap toexpose the box's
contents. He remembered thepain—the decision, as well as the act itself—tosever from his body the final
remnant of whatseparated him from the monkeys.

To be human, they had to be cut off.

 Alastor mournfully gazed upon his severedwings. He had reasoned that without them, itwould be easier
to assume the human role, andit had most certainly helped, but that was before they began to speak to
him.

 With a trembling hand, the fallen angel gentlystroked the downy soft surface of the wings anda faint smell
of decay wafted up from them. He knew that it was impossible for the appendagesto actually
communicate with him, and definedthe oddity as fallout from his attempt at beinghuman. He had seen talk
shows about situationsjust like this. The experts would say that he wasdelusional. Alastor smiled. To be
human andinsane; he had achieved far more success than heever imagined.

 "Put us on,"the wings whispered seductively."Shed the grotesque shell that adorns you andwear us
again."

Alastor began to close the wrappings.

"What are you doing?"they asked, panic intheir sound.

 "I have done as you asked," he responded tohis psychosis, continuing to place the sheets of plastic over
the severed limbs of flight. "I can dono more than that."

"Please,"the wings begged as he began toclose the box.

His body wracked with guilt, Alastor ignoredthe plaintive cries. "I'm sorry," he managed.

 The angel secured the box and steppedquickly back, listening for the sounds of protest that did not
come.Perhaps they are honoringtheir bargain after all.He turned from the table,longing for the comfort
of his chair, the television, and a large slice of pie. He smiled.It's oddhow much better things always are
with pie.

The laughter seemed to come from allaround him.

 Alastor whirled, startled by the harshness ofthe sound. His eyes immediately went to thebox, but
something told him that the sound didnot come from there. Had his psychosis manifested in another way,
or was he no longeralone? The angel's mind raced as he scanned thecluttered basement area before him.

A figure clad in crimson armor emerged frombehind the curtain of coats hanging on pipes that ran across
the cellar ceiling. Alastor gasped. Theway the figure moved—stealthy and silent,almost as if he were
watching something createdby the madness of his own mind. Was it possible?Had his troubled thoughts
created this specter inred? Something else to torment him?

But then it spoke, pointing a gauntlet-covered hand. "You try to hide, covering your pretty angel stink
with the smell of man." Thecrimson figure shook its helmeted head, an odd clicking sound escaping from
beneath the facemask. "You don't do the magick, and you cutaway your wings," the man said, making a
hacking gesture with one of his armored hands.

"The Powers . . . ," Alastor croaked, forcingthe words from his corpulent mouth. "You servethe
Powers."

 He knew the answer, even before the figureclad in armor the color of blood nodded. Heknew, for
senses long atrophied had kicked in,the scent of Heaven's most aggressive host fillinghis nostrils with its
fetid aroma of bloodshed.

"And you've come for me?"

Again the creature nodded.

Alastor studied the agent of the Powers, apart of him marveling at the beauty of the fearsome suit of
metal that adorned his foe. Thearmor had been forged by Heaven's hands, ofthat there was no doubt.
The faint light thrownby the cellar's single bulb played lovingly off theintricate details of the metal skin; it
made himremember days long past, of brethren that died beneath his sword, of his fall from grace.

 Panic gripped the fallen angel. He did notwant to die. From within he summoned a glimmer of strength, a
spark of angelic fury untapped since he had fought beside the Son of theMorning. In his mind he saw an
ax and tried tobring it into the world.

 The spark of heavenly fire exploded to life inthe palm of his hand—and Alastor began toscream. It had
been so long that it burned him.His flesh had become as that of a human, andthe fires of Heaven began to
consume the delicate skin. The stench of frying meat filled thebasement, and the fallen angel perversely
realized that he was hungry, his swollen stomachgrumbling to be fed.

 He tried to concentrate on the weapon hesaw in his mind's eye: a battle-ax like one he hadwielded in the
war. In his charred hand theflames began to take shape, and Alastor felt awave of optimism the likes of
which he had notfelt since devising the plan that almost made him human. He brandished the ax, fearsome
and complete, at his attacker.

 The figure in red giggled; an eerie soundmade all the more strange filtered through themask that hid his
face.

"You find me amusing, slave of the Powershost?" Alastor asked, attempting to block out thethrobbing
pain in his burned hand. "We'll seehow comical I am when my ax takes your headfrom your shoulders."

 Again the armored warrior laughed, reminding Alastor of some demented child. They continued to stare
at each other across the cellarspace, the fires of Heaven still burning in thefallen angel's fragile grasp. The
pale, doughyskin of his arm had begun to bubble and smolder. The pain was excruciating, but it helped
himto focus.

"You gave it all up for this?" the red-armoredhorror asked, looking around at the clutter of thebasement
before turning his gaze back to Alastor.

The eyes within the helmet were intense, boring into his own like daggers of ice. The servant to the
Powers shook his head slowly in disgust.

 This act of condescension only served to inflameAlastor's rage all the more.How dare this lowly
servant look down upon me? Does he not realize thecourage and fortitude my sacrifice has required?

 From deep within, Alastor dredged up thefinal remnants of what remained of his longinactive angelic
traits. The fallen angel bellowedhis disdain and threw his massive bulk acrossthe cellar floor, scattering his
accumulated belongings in his wake. He hefted the battle-ax of fire above his head, ready to cleave his
enemyin twain. The flaming ax descended, passingthrough the coats and sports jackets that hungfrom the
ceiling pipes, and continuing itsdestructive course into a musty, cardboard boxfilled with pots and pans.

 The fallen angel spun himself around, theburning ax handle still clutched in his blackenedgrasp. The
flaming weapon decimated a box ofletters and tax records, sending burning piecesof paper up into the
air, then drifting down uponhim like burning snow. But despite the savageryof his assault, the weapon had
yet to find itsmark.

 Through the burning refuse Alastor scannedthe cellar in search of his adversary, weaponready to strike
yet again. He found the armoredman standing before the worktable, his scarlet glove resting atop the box
that contained theprecious wings.

"How much did it hurt, Alastor?" the invader asked. "How great was the pain to murderwhat you were?"

Alastor relived the shrieking agony as he hacked his beautiful wings from his back; how he had blacked
out after cutting away the first,only to return to consciousness and do awaywith the other. The pain had
been excruciating,and was second only to his betrayal of theCreator.

 The sight of the armored creature near hiswings stoked the fires of his fury to maddeningheights. Barely
able to contain his rage, Alastorpropelled himself at the figure, a cry like that ofa hungry hawk erupting
from his open mouth ashe moved with a speed contrary to his bulk. He lifted the flaming ax above his
head, but unexpectedly the intruder surged forward to meet his attack. The warrior struck quickly,
fiercely, and just as fast leaped out of the fallen angel's path.

 Alastor crashed into the long, wooden work-table, practically ripping it from the granite wall.The box
fell, and he watched it open, spilling its precious contents as he slowly turned to face hisattacker. The
armored intruder stood perfectlystill, his cold, predator's gaze watching him.

 A terrible numbness had begun to spreadfrom his chest, traveling to all his extremities.Alastor gazed
down at his body gone to seedwith the sweet indulgences of humanity, andsaw the pommel of an ornate
knife sticking outfrom the center of his chest. His strength suddenly leaving him, he watched helplessly as
theax of fire fell from his grasp to evaporate in aflash before it could hit the floor.

"What... what have you done to me?"

The fearsome figure shrugged its shoulders of metal. "Pretty little symbols etched into the metal of the
blade," he said, drawing the same symbols in the air with his finger. "Symbols totake away strength—to
make you easier to kill."

His legs no longer capable of supporting hisenormous mass, Alastor pitched forward atophis wings. The
aroma of their rot choked hissenses, and he was overcome with a crushingsense of loss.

 "I'm so sorry," he whispered to themthrough the plastic cover. He felt his body beingturned and gazed up
into the disturbing visage that straddled him.

"How?..."Alastor slurred, the magickscarved upon the knife blade affecting even hisability to speak.

His attacker reached down, taking hold ofthe knife that protruded from the center ofAlastor's body.

"How?" the attacker asked, gripping the hilt.

"How did ... how did you find me?" Alastor gasped.

 The figure standing over him again began tolaugh, that horrible sound of a demented child. "Find you?" it
repeated, exerting pressure on theblade, cutting down through the flesh and boneof the fallen angel's
chest. He completed hisjagged incision, then extracted the blade andreplaced it somewhere beneath the
layers of hisarmor. "We did not need to find you," the Powers' servant said as it dug the fingers of both
hands into the wound. "We knew where you were all along."

 Alastor closed his eyes to his inevitable fate,focusing all his attention on the rapid-fire beating of his heart.
It reminded him of the sound offlight, of his beautiful wings as they beat againstthe air.

 And then what Alastor had sacrificed somuch to keep was stolen away as the visage of death clad in
scarlet tore his still-beating heartfrom his chest.

chapter one

"Can I take your order, sir?" asked the cute girl with the blond ponytail and a smile wideenough to split
her face in two.

 Aaron Corbet shook himself from his reverieand tried to focus on the menu board behind her."Uh, yeah,
thanks." he said, attempting to generate interest in yet another fast-food order. Hiseyes were strained
from hours of driving, and the writing on the menu blurred as he tried toread it. "Give me a
Whopper-with-cheese value meal, and four large fries to go."

Aaron hoped the four orders of fries wouldbe enough to satisfy Camael's strange new craving for the
greasy fast food. Just a few days agothe angel had given him a song and dance about how creatures of
Heaven didn't need to eat—butthat had been before he sampled some of the golden fried potatoes.
Angels addicted to Frenchfries,Aaron thought with a wry shake of hishead.Who'da thunk it?

 But then again, who could have predictedthis crazy turn his life had taken? he thought as he waited for
his order to be filled. The angelCamael had become his companion and mentorsince Aaron's realization
that he was born aNephilim. He remembered how insane it had allsounded at first—the hybrid offspring
of the mating between a human woman and an angelicbeing. Aaron thought he was losing his mind.And
then people he cared about started dying, and he realized there was much more at stake than just his
sanity.

 Aaron turned away from the counter andlooked out over the dining room. He noticed acouple with a
little boy who appeared to be nomore than four years old. The child was playingwith a blue plastic top
that he must have gotten asa prize with his kid's meal. Aaron immediatelythought of Stevie, his foster
brother, and a weightyfeeling of unease washed over him. He recalledthe last time he had seen his little
brother. The seven-year-old autistic child was being draggedfrom their home in the clutches of an
angel—a sol dier in the service of a murderous host of angelscalled the Powers. The Powers wanted
Aarondead, for he was not just a Nephilim, he was alsosupposed to be the chosen one spoken of in an
angelic prophecy written over a millennium ago,promising redemption to the fallen angels.

 At first it had been an awful lot to swallow,but lately Aaron had begrudgingly come toaccept the bizarre
twists and turns that lifeseemed to have in store for him. Camael saidthat it was all part of his destiny,
which had beenpredetermined long before he was born.

 The child had managed to make the top spinand, much to his parents' amusement, clappedhis hands
together as the plastic toy careenedabout the table top.

 The prophecy predicted that someone verymuch like Aaron would be responsible for bringing
forgiveness to the angels hiding on Earthsince the Great War in Heaven, that he would bethe one to
reunite the fallen with God. It's a bigjob for an eighteen-year old foster kid fromLynn,Massachusetts, but
who was he to arguewith destiny?

 The spinning top flew from the table and thelittle boy began to scream in panic. Again Aaronwas
bombarded with painful memories of the recent past, of his foster brother's cries as he wasstolen away. "I
think I'll keep him," the Powers leader, Verchiel, had said as he handled the littleboy like some kind of
house pet. Aaron's blood seethed with the memory. Perhaps hewas some kind of savior, but there was
nothing he wantedmore than to find his brother. Everything elsewould have to wait until Stevie was safe
again.

 The child continued to wail while his panicked parents scrambled to find the lost toy. Onhands and
knees the boy's father retrieved thetop from beneath a nearby table and brought thechild's sadness to an
abrupt end by returningthe toy to him. Though his face was still streakedwith tears, the boy was smiling
broadly now.Ifonly my task could be as simple,Aaron thoughtwearily.

"Do you want ketchup?" he heard someonesay close by, as he turned his thoughts to how much farther
he'd be able to drive tonight. Hewas tired, and for a brief moment he consideredteaching Camael how to
drive, but that thoughtwas stricken from his mind by the image of theheavenly warrior in the midst of a
minor trafficaltercation, cutting another driver in two with aflaming sword.

Aaron felt a hand upon his shoulder andspun around to see the girl with the ponytail andthe incredibly
wide smile holding out his bags offood. "Ketchup?" she asked again.

 "Were you talking to me?" he asked, embarrassed, as he took the bags. "I'm sorry, I'm just abit dazed
from driving all day and..."

 He froze. His foster mom would havedescribed the strange feeling as somebody walking over his grave,
whatever the hell that meant.He never did understand the strange superstitions she often shared, but for
some reason, theimagery of that one always stuck with him. Aaronmissed his foster parents, who had
been mercilessly slain by Verchiel, and it made his desire tofind his brother all the more urgent. He turned
away from the counter to see a man hurriedlygoing out a back door, two others in pursuit.

 The angelic nature that had been a part ofhim since his eighteenth birthday screamed to benoticed, and
senses far beyond the human norm kicked into action. There was a trace of something in the air that
marked the men's passing asthey left the store. It was an aroma that Aaron could discern even over the
prominent smells ofhot vegetable oil and frying meat. The air wastainted with the rich smell of spice—and
of blood.
 With a polite thank-you he took his food andleft the store, quickly heading to the metallicblue Toyota
Corolla parked at the back of the lot.He could see the eager face of his dog in the backwindow. Gabriel
began to bark happily as hereached the car, not so much that his master hadreturned, but that he had
returned with food.

"What took so long?" the dog asked as Aaronplaced the bags on the driver's seat."Ididn'tthink you
were ever coming out."

 Being able to understand and speak anyform of language, including the vocalizations ofanimals, was yet
another strange manifestation of Aaron's angelic talents, and one that was botha blessing and a curse
when it came to his canine friend.

 "I'm starved, Aaron,"the dog said eagerly,hoping that there would be something in one ofthe bags to
satisfy what seemed to be a Labradorretriever's insatiable urge to eat.

 Gabriel also loved to talk, and after Aaronhad used his unique abilities to save the dogafter a car
accident, the Lab had suddenlybecome much smarter, making him quite thedynamic personality. Aaron
loved the dog morethan just about anything else, but there weredays that he wished Gabriel wasonly a
dog.

"I'd really like to eat,"he said from the backseat, licking his chops.

 "Not now, Gabe," Aaron responded, directing his attention to the large man sitting with hiseyes closed in
the passenger seat. "I have to speak with Camael." The angel ignored him, butthat didn't stop Aaron from
talking. "Inside the restaurant," he said. "I think three angels justwent out the back door and ..."

 Camael slowly turned his head and openedhis steely blue eyes. "Two of them are of thePowers; the
other, a fallen angel"—he tilted backhis head of silvery white hair and sniffed, themustache of his goatee
twitching—"of the hostCherubim, I believe. I was aware of their presence when we pulled into the lot."

"And you didn't think it was important tosay anything?" Aaron asked, annoyed. "Thiscould be the break
we've been waiting for. Theymight know where Stevie is."

 The angel stared at him without emotion,the plight of Aaron's little brother obviously thefurthest thing
from his mind. With Camael, itwas all about fulfilling the prophecy—that andfinding a mysterious haven
for fallen angelscalled Aerie.

 "We have to go after them," Aaron said forcefully. "This is the first contact we've had with anything
remotely angelic since we leftMaine."

 Gabriel stuck his head between the frontseats."Then we really should eat first. Right, Camael?" he
asked, eyeing the bags resting onthe seat."Can't go after angels on an empty stomach, that's what I
always say."The dog had begunto drool, spattering the emergency break.

 Camael moved his arm so as not to besplashed and glared at the animal. "I do notneed to eat," he
snarled, apparently very sensitive to the recent craving he had developed forFrench fries.

Aaron opened the back door of the car andmotioned for Gabriel to get out. "C'mon," hesaid to them
both. "We have to hurry or we'lllose them."
 "May I have a few fries before we go?"the dogasked as he leaped from the car to the parkinglot."Just
to hold me over until we get back."

Aaron ignored his dog and slammed thedoor closed, anxious to be on his way.

 "Do you think this wise?" Camael asked ashe removed himself from the front seat of the car."To draw
attention to ourselves in such a way?"

Aaron knew there was a risk in confrontingthe angels, but if they were ever going to find hisbrother they
had to take the chance. "ThePowers answer to Verchiel, and he's the one whotook Stevie," Aaron said,
hoping that the angelwould understand. "I don't think I could live with myself if I didn't at least try to find
outwhat they know."

 Camael moved around the car casually buttoning his dark suit jacket, impeccable asalways. "You do
realize that this will likely endin death."

"Tell me something I don't know," Aaronsaid as he turned away from his companionsand followed the
dwindling trail of angel scentsinto the dense woods behind the fast-foodrestaurant.

No matter how he tried to distract himself,Verchiel found himself drawn to the classroomwithin the St.
Athanasius Orphanage where the prisoner was held.

 Standing in the shadows of the room, theangel stared at the huddled figure feigning sleepwithin his prison,
and marveled at how a merecage of iron could contain an evil so vast.Verchiel would destroy the
prisoner if he could,but even he was loath to admit that he did nothave the power to accomplish such a
task. He would have to take a level of satisfaction fromthe evil one's containment, at least for now. When
matters with the Nephilim and the accursed prophecy were properly settled, then he couldconcentrate on
an appropriate punishment forthe captive.

 "Am I that fascinating a specimen?" the prisoner asked from his cage. He slowly broughthimself to a
sitting position, his back against thebars. In his hand he held a gray furred mouseand gently stroked its
tiny skull with an indexfinger. "I don't believe we saw this much of eachother when we still lived in
Heaven."

 Verchiel bristled at the mention of his formerhome; it had been too long since last he lookedupon its
glorious spires and the memory of its beauty was almost too painful to bear. "Thosewere different times,"
he said coldly. "And we ...different beings." The leader of the Powers suddenly wanted to leave the
room, to be away fromthe criminal responsible for so much misery, buthe stayed, both revolted and
mesmerized by thefallen angel and all he had come to embody.

"Call me crazy," the prisoner said conversationally as he gestured with his chin beyond theconfines of his
prison, "but even locked away in here I can feel that something is happening."

Verchiel found himself drawn toward thecage. "Go on."

 "You know how it feels before a summerstorm?" the prisoner asked. "How the air ischarged with an
energy that tells you somethingbig is on the way? That's how it feels to me. Thatsomething really big is
coming." The prisoner continued to pet the vermin's head, waiting forsome kind of confirmation. "Well,
what do you think, Verchiel?" he asked. "Is there a storm on the way?"

The angel could not help but boast. His planswere reaching fruition and he felt confident."More deluge
than storm," Verchiel respondedas he turned his back upon the captive. "Whenthe Nephilim—this Aaron
Corbet—is finally putdown, a time of change will be upon us." He strode to a haphazardly boarded
window andpeered through the cracks at theNew Englandsummer night with eyes that saw through dark
ness as if it were day.

 "With the savior of their blasphemousprophecy dead, all of the unpunished criminalsof the Great War,
driven to despair by the realization that their Lord of Lords willnot forgivethem, will at last be hunted
down and executed." Verchiel turned from the window togaze at his prize. "That is what you are feeling in
the air, Son of the Morning. The victory of thePowers—my victory."

 The prisoner brought the mouse up to hismouth and gently laid a kiss upon its tinypointed head. "If you
say so, but it doesn't feellike that to me. Feels more special than that," hesaid. The mouse nuzzled his chin
and the prisoner chuckled, amused by the tiny creature'sshow of affection.

 Verchiel glided toward the cage, a cold smileforming on his colorless lips. "And what couldbe more
special than the Nephilim dying at thehands of his sibling?" he asked the prisonercruelly. "We have spared
nothing in our pursuit to destroy him."

 The prisoner shook his head disapprovingly."You're going to use this kid's brother to killhim? That's
cold, Verchiel—even for someonewith my reputation."

 The angel smiled, pleased by the twistedcompliment. "The child was a defective, a burden to the world
in which he was born—that is,until I transformed him, forged him into aweapon with only one purpose: to
kill theNephilim and every tainted ideal that he represents." He paused for dramatic effect, studyingthe
expression of unease upon the captive's gauntface. "Cold?" Verchiel asked. "Most assuredly, for to bring
about the end of this conflict I must be the coldest one there is."

 The mouse had defecated in the prisoner'shand and he casually wiped it upon his robe ofheavy brown
cloth. "What makes this Nephilim—this Aaron Corbet—any different from the thousands of others
you've killed over the millennia?"

 Verchiel recalled his battle with this supposed savior, the ancient angelic sigils that covered his flesh, his
ebony wings, the savagery ofhis combat skills. "There is nothing special aboutthis one," he sneered. "And
those of the fallenwho cling to the belief that he is the savior ofprophecy must be shown this."

 He remembered how they battled within thestorm he himself had conjured, weapons of heavenly fire
searing the very air. It was to be a killingblow; his sword of fire poised to sever the blasphemer's head
from his body. And then, inexplicably, lightning struck at Verchiel, and he fellfrom the sky in flames. The
burns on his bodyhad yet to heal, the pain a constant reminder ofthe Nephilim, and how much was at
stake. "Withhis death," Verchiel continued, "they will beshown that the prophecy is a lie, that there willbe
no forgiveness from the Creator."

 The prisoner leaned his head of shaggy blackhair against the iron bars of his prison as the mouse crawled
freely in his lap. "Why does the idea of the prophecy threaten you so?" he asked. "After all this time, is
absolution such a terrible thing?"

 Verchiel felt his anger blaze. His mighty wingsunfurled from his back, stirring the dust and stagnant air of
the room. "It is an affront to God! Thosewho fought against the Lord of Lords should bepunished for
their crimes, not forgiven."

The prisoner closed his eyes. "But think of it,Verchiel: to have the past cleared away. Personally I think it
would be pretty sweet." Heopened his eyes and smiled a beatific smile thatagain reminded Verchiel of
how it had been inHeaven—and how much had been lost to themall. "Who knows," the prisoner added,
"it mighteven clear up that complexion of yours."

 It was a notion that had crossed Verchiel'smind as well—that his lack of healing was a signthat the
Creator was not pleased with hisactions—but to have it suggested by one so vilified, so foul, was enough
to test his sanity. The leader of the Powers surged toward the cage,grabbing the bars of iron.

"If I have incurred the wrath of my heavenlysire, it is for what I failed to do, rather than whatI have
done." Verchiel felt the power of his angelic glory course through his body, down hisarms, and into his
hands. "I did not succeed inkilling the Nephilim, but I have every intentionof correcting that oversight."

 The metal of the cage began to glow a fieryorange with the heat of heavenly fire, and the prisoner moved
to its center. His robes and the soles of his sandals began to smolder. "I deservethis," he said, a steely
resolve in his dark eyes."Buthe doesn't." He held the mouse out toward Verchiel and moved to the bars
that now gloweda yellowish white. He thrust his arm between thebarriers, his sleeve immediately bursting
intoflame, and let the mouse fall to the floor where it scurried off to hide among the shadows.

 "How touching," Verchiel said, continuing tofeed his unearthly energies into the metal bars ofthe prison.
"It fills me with hope to see one as wicked as you showing such concern for one ofthe Father's lowliest
creatures."

"It's called compassion, Verchiel," the prisoner said though gritted teeth, his simple clothing ablaze. "A
divine trait, and one that you areseverely lacking."

 "How dare you," Verchiel growled, shakingthe bars of the cage that now burned with awhite-hot
radiance. "I am, if nothing else, aspark of all that is the Creator; an extension ofHis divinity upon the
world."

 The prisoner fell, his body burning, hisblackening skin sending wisps of oily smokeinto the air as he
writhed upon the blistering hotfloor of the cage. "But what if it's true, Verchiel?"he asked in an impossibly
calm voice. "Whatif...it's all part of His plan?"

 "Blasphemy!" the angel bellowed, his angermaking the bars burn all the brighter—all thehotter. "Do you
seriously think that the Creatorcan forgive those who tried to usurp His reign?"

"I've heard tell," the prisoner whisperedthrough lips blistered and oozing, "that He does work in
mysterious ways."

 Verchiel was enjoying his captive's suffering."And what if it is true, Morningstar? What if theprophecy is
some grand scheme of amnesty composed by God? Do you actually believe thatyou would be forgiven?"

The prisoner had curled into a tight ball, theflesh of his body aflame, but still he answered."If I were to
believe in the prophecy . . . then itwould be up to the Nephilim... wouldn't it?"

"Yes," Verchiel answered. "Yes, it would.And it will never be allowed to happen."

The prisoner lifted his head, any semblanceof discernable features burned away. "Is thatwhy I'm here?"
he croaked in a dry whisper. "Isthat why you've captured me . . . locked meaway...so that I will never be
given thatchance?"
 Verchiel sent a final burst of energy throughthe metal of the cage. The prisoner thrashed likea fish pulled
from a stream and tossed cruelly upon the land. Then he grew very still, the intensity of his injuries
sending him into the embraceof unconsciousness.

 The Powers' leader released the bars andstepped back. He knew that his captive wouldlive, it would
take far more than he could conjure to destroy something so powerful, but theinjuries would cause him to
suffer, and that wasacceptable for now.

Verchiel turned from the cage and walkedtoward the door. There was still much to bedone; he had no
more time to concern himselfwith prisoners of war.

"As does the Lord," he said to himself, "I toowork in mysterious ways."

The power of Heaven, tainted by the poison ofarrogance and insanity, flowed through hisinjured body,
bringing with it the most debilitating pain—but also sweet oblivion.

The prisoner drifted in a cold sea of darknessand dreamed.

 In his dreams he saw a boy, and somehow heknew that this was the Nephilim of prophecy.There was
nothing special about the way helooked, or the way he carried himself, but thePowers captive knew that
this was the One—this was Aaron Corbet. The boy was movingpurposefully through a thicket of woods;
and hewasn't alone. Deep within the womb of unconsciousness the prisoner smiled as he saw anangel
walking at the boy's side.

 Camael,he thought, remembering how hehad long ago called the warrior "friend." Butthat was before the
jealousy, before the war,before the fall.

 And then he saw the dog; it had gone ahead into the woods, but now returned to tell its master what it
had found. It was a beautiful animal, its fur the color of the purest sunshine. It lovedits master, he could
tell by the way it movedaround the boy, the way it cocked its head as itcommunicated, the way its tail
wagged.

 It would be easy to like this boy, the prisoner guessed as the sharp pain of his injuries began tointrude
upon his insensate state. He pulled himself deeper into the healing embrace of the void.How could I not
like someone who has causedVerchiel such distress?the prisoner wondered.And besides, Aaron Corbet
had a dog.

I've always been a sucker for dogs.

chapter two

 Johiel was annoyed with Earth the moment hearrived over a millenium ago, but as the toe ofhis sneaker
caught beneath an unearthed root,and he fell sprawling, face first to the forest floor,the fallen angel felt his
simple antipathy ripen tobitter hatred. He hit the ground hard, the airpunched from his lungs in a wheezing
grunt,and slid halfway down a small embankmentbefore regaining enough of his composure tostruggle to
his feet. Yes, Johiel hated living uponthe Earth. However, the alternative—far morepermanent—was
even less appealing.

 He chanced a look behind him to see if they were still following. What a foolish thought.They are
soldiers of the Powers; of course they're stillfollowing.The ground beneath his feet started tolevel off and
in the distance he could hear the sounds of cars and trucks as they traveled alongthe highway. Ican make
it to the road, he thought,his mind abuzz.Perhaps I can hitch a ride andescape.

 Stumbling through the darkness of thewoods, Johiel chastised himself for his rabid stupidity. If he hadn't
tried to make contact with thePowers, he would not be in this predicament. How could he have been so
foolish as to thinkthat they could be convinced to show even theslightest leniency toward their enemies,
no mat ter what was offered? But he had grown so tiredof living in fear; a constant cloud of oppression
hanging over his head, never knowing whichmoment would be his last.

 The sounds of the road were closer now andhe began to think that they had grown tired ofthe pursuit.
Perhaps they decided he just wasn'tworth the effort, he thought, both relieved and alittle insulted that the
Powers wouldn't evenattempt to learn the information he wanted totrade for his life. Johiel was certain
that hisknowledge would prove valuable to their leader,and he would have given it freely for a chance to
live without fear.

 The ground before him suddenly explodedin a roiling ball of fire, and Johiel was thrownbackward to the
cool, moist forest floor.

"Is it something we said, little fallen brother?"said a cold, cruel voice behind him.

"Or something we didn't say, perhaps?"asked another, equally malevolent.

 Johiel scrambled to his feet and turned to seetwo immaculately dressed and smiling angelsstrolling
through the woods toward him. Heknew he had three choices, two of which wouldlikely end in his own
excruciating demise: Hecould run and be cut down like a lowly animal;he could fight and perish just the
same; or hecould carry through with his original plan. Thenotion of engaging the two Powers in conversa
tion was terrifying, but he held his ground and summoned a sword of fire to defend himself if it proved
necessary.

 The warriors stopped in unison, the sparking flame of Johiel's weapon reflecting off theinky blackness of
their eyes.

 "I do not understand, Bethmael," said one tothe other. "The criminal put word out that he wished to
speak with us, yet flees when weapproach. And now he brandishes a weapon?"

Bethmael sneered. "It is the world, brotherKyriel," he said, continuing to stare at the fallenangel. "They
know they do not belong here, andthe knowledge drives them mad."

Their wings gracefully expanded from theirbacks, reminding Johiel of king cobras unfurlingtheir hoods
before they strike.

"I wanted to speak with a representative ofthe Powers," he built up the courage to say. "Someone who
has Lord Verchiel's ear. Butinstead I am attacked and forced to flee for mylife."

Kyriel's wings languidly flapped and asword sprang to life in his hand, lighting the darkened wood like
dawn. "And what could acriminal possibly have to say that might interestLord Verchiel?"

 "I have information," Johiel began, suddenlyunsure. The idea of betraying those who hadonce welcomed
him into their fold filled himwith trepidation, but not enough to hold histongue. "The location of the place
that you havedesperately sought, but still cannot find."

"You wish an exchange of some kind?"Bethmael asked.
 His large hands remained free of weapons and Johiel watched him with cautious eyes. Hedid not trust
the Powers, but this was his last chance to be free of the fear that had plaguedhim since the war. He
would either be free, or hewould be dead.

"An exchange for my life," he explained. "Iwill give you the location of the secret haven,and you will grant
me freedom."

 "You're asking for immunity from our righteous wrath?" Kyriel asked, lowering his ownmighty sword of
fire.

"For what I give you, the life of one fallenangel is a bargain," Johiel answered.

The two Powers looked at each other, a communication passing between their gazes. Kyrielagain raised
his weapon. "Our fallen brotherattempts to barter for his life," he said toBethmael, bemused. Bethmael
nodded, a humorless smile appearing on his beatific features."Protection in exchange for information."

 They were both smiling now, and Johiel began to believe that his gambit had actuallypaid off. He wished
his weapon away as a signof good faith, but he could not help thinkingagain of those who would die so
that he couldlive.I'll learn to live with that, he thought. "Yourword is your bond," he said aloud to
Bethmaeland Kyriel. "Do we have a deal?"

 They laughed, a shrill, high-pitched soundthat conjured images of a bird of prey as itdropped from the
sky upon its kill. Johiel shouldhave seen this for the warning that it was.

 "The Powers do not bargain with criminals,"Bethmael said as a weapon—a longbow—formedin his
grasp, and in a matter of seconds he let fly a shaft of fire. It hissed as it cut through the air, as ifwarning its
target of the excruciating pain of itsbite.

 The arrow of fire plunged deep into the fleshof Johiel's shoulder, the momentum carrying him backward,
pinning him to the body of an ancient oak. Frantically Johiel tried to free himself. He gripped the shaft and
the night air was suddenly filled with the sickly sweet fragranceof burning flesh. He screamed pathetically
as hepulled his blistered hand away. Through eyestearing with pain, he watched the two angelsstalk
closer.

"It is our turn to make a bargain with you,fallen one," Bethmael said. His bow had alreadybeen replaced
with a dagger of fire that he held menacingly before Johiel. "You will tell us your secrets, and then you will
be killed mercifully."

 Johiel struggled to pull his shoulder from the tree, but the pain was too great. "I...I'll tell younothing," he
said, voice trembling with fear andagony. The fire of the arrow was beginning to eatat the flesh of his
shoulder, beginning to spread voraciously down his arm.

"I was so hoping you would say that," Kyriel said, a knife coming to life in his grasp as well.

 Johiel didn't want to die—especially not painfully. Perhaps a taste of his secret knowledge would grant
him a small respite. "I knowwhere the fallen hide," he proclaimed as theburning blades moved toward his
flesh.

Bethmael stopped and motioned for Kyrielto halt as well. "Go on," the angel urged."Unburden yourself."
"I...I can take you there . . . right to theirdoorstep," he stammered.

"He's bluffing," Kyriel snapped, and againstarted forward with knife in hand.

 "I could tell you where, . . . but you won'tfind it without my help," Johiel whined,writhing in pain as the
heavenly fire of thearrow in his shoulder continued to feed upon hisflesh. "It's hidden with magick, . . . but
I canshow you where it is."

 "I grow tired of his games, brother," Kyrielsaid, eager to inflict more pain. "We'll cut theflesh from his
traitorous bones and—"

"Silence, Kyriel," Bethmael ordered, a lookforming in his black gaze that told Johiel thePowers' soldier
had begun to understand theimportance of what he knew. "What is this placeof which you speak?"
Bethmael asked withintense curiosity.

 Johiel looked to the arrow protruding from hisshoulder, and then back to Bethmael. "Removethe arrow,
and I'll share all that I know," he said,sensing that he was suddenly worth more to themalive than dead.

"What is the name of the place of which youspeak?" Bethmael asked again.

Johiel was about to tell him when a rustle ofbrush and the snapping of twigs distracted them all from the
business at hand.

 The yellow-furred dog was the first to comeupon them. It stopped, cocked its head to oneside, and
stared with deep brown eyes showing far more intelligence than expected from the average canine. A
boy was next, followed by a familiar angel. Johiel believed his name to beCamael, a great angel warrior
and traitor to thePowers host.

"Told you I could find them first,"the yellowdog said to the boy.

"And now that we have?" the angel warriorinquired.

 The boy's appearance began to change, and Johiel thought he heard the Powers gasp. Sigils,angelic sigils
appeared upon the boy's flesh. Itwas then that Johiel realized this was muchmore than a mere boy.

 "And now that we've found them," the boyrepeated, his voice dropping to a rumblinggrowl, "we kick
their asses until they tell uswhat we want to know."

"I urge caution," Camael said quietly, placing his hand on Aaron's shoulder. "Enter intobattle without
prudence, and have no one butyourself to blame for an untimely death."

 Camael eyed the scene before him. It wastypical: two agents of the Powers preparing todispatch yet
another fallen angel for crimesagainst Heaven. How many had died by his ownhands in service to the
Powers and their sacredmission, before he realized that the dispensingof death was not the answer.

 "All right," Aaron said, impatience in histone. "I'm being cautious. I haven't attackedyet—but how long
should I be cautious before Iget to kick butt?"

 The two Powers stepped away from theirprey, spreading their wings and puffing out theirbroad warriors'
chests. The knives they each held changed, growing in size to something more formidable, something far
more deadly.
"Do my eyes deceive me, brother Kyriel?"asked one soldier to the other. "Or is that formercommander
Camael I see before me?"

Camael was familiar with both Kyriel andBethmael. They had served him well in his timeas leader of the
Powers host. It saddened himnow to see the glint of madness in their eyes.

 "But how can that be, Bethmael?" Kyriel asked mockingly. "The great Camael left theways of violence
to ascend to a higher level ofbeing. I hear tell that he has taken up sides with a savior of sorts, a divine
creature with the ability to bend the ear of God."

"Do tell," said Bethmael in response. "Then Iam sorely mistaken, for those who stand before us now are
neither higher beings nor saviors ofany kind."

 Camael would have welcomed a chance toexplain his change of heart, his altered philosophy clarified by
the reading of an ancientprophecy that foretold the coming of a Nephilim.This spawn of angel and mortal
woman wouldbring absolution to those that had fled Heaven after the war. But he knew, in the core of his
being, that the soldiers of the Powers would not listen. They had been changed over the millennia,
poisoned by their mission of murder underthe leadership of Verchiel.

"So you know these two, huh?" Aaron asked,still obliging Camael's warning of caution.

 "They once served beneath me," he answered,his gaze never leaving the angelic soldiers. Herecalled that
the two had been ferocious warriors,their dedication to the cause unwavering. Theywould be formidable
opponents indeed.

Bethmael pointed his awesome sword offlame at them. "Let us show you how we deal with traitors and
mongrels," he said, a goadingsmile on his aquiline features.

"Have you heard enough of their crap yet?"Aaron asked.

Camael brought forth a blade of his own and readied himself for battle. "I believe I have."

 Aaron suddenly turned to face him, placinga sigil-covered hand upon his chest. "Let me dothis," he said
forcefully. The young man's eyesglinted wetly, like two black pearls in a sea ofunbridled emotion. "I have
to learn to control it,you've said so yourself."

 He could not argue with the boy, for it was what he had been attempting to teach Aaron all along. The
angelic nature of the Nephilim wasoften a dangerous and tempestuous force. Thehuman animal was not
meant to wield suchpower, and it often drove them insane. Camaeltried to recall the number of Nephilim
driven mad by the power of their own angelic naturethat he had been forced to put down. There werefar
more than he cared to remember.

"Don't worry," Aaron said confidently. "I'llgive a yell if I need a hand."

 The boy turned away and flexed his shoulders. Powerful wings of shiny black featherssprouted from his
back, tearing through hisT-shirt. In his hand a sword of orange flameappeared and he hurled himself at
the angelicopponents with a cry of abandon.

The power that resided within this boy was different than any other Camael had borne witness to; there
was an intensity to it, somethingthat hinted at the potential for greatness—orsomething devastatingly
destructive. It was thisthat set him apart from the others, that madeCamael believe that Aaron Corbet
was indeed the one foretold of in prophecy, the one whocould unite all of the fallen angels with Heaven.
Perhaps even . . .He cut that thought off before itcould go any further.

 Camael watched with a cautious eye as theNephilim touched down before the Powers warriors. "Let me
show you how I deal with acoupla assholes," he heard the boy say, goadingthe angels to attack.

 At first the teenager had been afraid of histalents, but now Aaron was using his new abilities more and
more frequently. Camael hopedthat he would soon see the unification of humanand angelic in the
boy—and not a gradualdescent into madness. He wished this not onlyfor the sake of the boy, but for all
fallen angelshiding on Earth, hungry for reunification withGod and thekingdomofHeaven .

 Bethmael was first to attack, bringing hisblade down in a blazing arc, crackling andsparking as it cut
through the air. Aaron spreadwide his ebony wings and pushed off from theground, evading the weapon
as it bit into theunderbrush and set it aflame.

"Fast, but not fast enough," the Nephilimsaid, lashing out with his own sword of fire. The blade cut a
burning gash across Bethmael's chestand the angel cried out in shock and dismay.

Eyes riveted to the scene unfolding beforehim, Camael suddenly felt Gabriel's presence byhis side.

"I'm afraid,"the dog said.

"Not to worry," Camael replied reassuringly. "Aaron will be fine."

There was silence for a moment, but then theanimal spoke again.

 "Right now I'm not afraidforhim, Camael," thedog said with a slight tremble to his usually guttural voice.
"I'm afraid ofhim."

As he struck at his enemies and watched the surprise and fear spread across their faces, Aaron
wondered again why he had ever been so afraid.

Bethmael and Kyriel stepped away fromhim, cautious now that he had drawn firstblood. He could still
hear Bethmael's blood sizzling on the blade of his weapon. It was a wonderful sound that made the
power within himyowl with delight.

 This angelic essence was indeed a thing to befeared, but it was part of him now, and there wasnothing he
could do to change that. At first hehad believed that the best way to deal with itwas to suppress it, to
keep the alien nature thathad been awakened on his eighteenth birthdaylocked up inside, but that proved
to be nearlyimpossible. The power wanted to be free to fulfill its purpose, and to be perfectly honest,
Aaronknew he really wasn't strong enough to denyit. Self-control had been something he'd foughtto learn
for years in foster care. But his first confrontation with Verchiel over the burningremains of the only
people who had ever treatedhim like family quickly taught him that he would have to occasionally free
these newfoundpowers to stay alive.

 "What's the matter? Scared?" Aaron askedthe angels, a nasty grin spreading across hisface. He imagined
how he must look to them,and a chill of excitement ran up and down hisspine. Hewanted them to be
afraid—hewanted them to fear him. They were agents of Verchiel,and that was all he needed to know.
They didn'tseek unification and peace. Only the mercilessslaughter of those they considered "beneath"
themselves.
That was it. They came at him with cries thatreminded him of a bird's wail: an eagle, or ahawk perhaps.
Bethmael's fiery blade passed dangerously close.

 "Verchiel shall have your head," he heardthe angel hiss. He felt the heat of heavenly flame streak by his
face as he bent himself backward toavoid its destructive touch. Then he drove hisfoot into the angel's
stomach, kicking him away.

 Kyriel, working in unison with his brother,thrust his blade of fire toward Aaron's midsection. Aaron
brought his own weapon down, swatting Kyriel's lunge aside, and carried throughslashing his sword
across the warrior's face. Theangel stumbled back with a cry of surprise, ahand clutched to his now
smoldering features.

 "Bet that's gonna scar," Aaron taunted, feeling the ancient energy that he'd fought so hard to squelch
course through his body. At thatmoment he felt as though there was nothing hecouldn't do.

"He ... he cut me," Kyriel said, gazing at theblood that covered his hand.

 There wasn't much of it, the flames of theheavenly blades cauterizing the wounds, butAaron wondered
how long it had been since theangel had last seen even a little of his own blood.The Powers' soldier
looked to his brother forsupport, though he too had been stung byAaron's blade.

 "Then we shall cut him back," Bethmaelgrowled, spreading his wings of golden brown and springing
from the ground, sword of fireready for a taste of Nephilim blood.

Rallied by his brother, Kyriel forgot hiswound and dove at Aaron.

 Aaron watched them descending upon himas if in slow motion, the crackling flames of theirburning
swords growing louder as they drewcloser. He tried to move, but found he could not.The angelic essence
had grown tired of this particular battle, and was ready to bring it to anend. Aaron gave in, letting the
divine powerwash over him like a wave.

 They were almost upon him, their angelscent filling his nostrils. There was arrogance intheir stench. Even
though he had held his ownagainst their master, Verchiel, they still believedthemselves superior. These
angels would sufferfor their conceit.

 Kyriel was the first to meet his fate. Hiswicked blade of fire fell—its purpose to cleave Aaron in two, but
the Nephilim was not there tomeet the weapon's bite. With surprising speed,he moved beneath the
descent of Kyriel's swordand thrust his own burning blade into the soldier's ribcage, thinking to pierce the
creature'sblack heart.

 Aaron had no time to cherish the look ofsheer surprise that bled across his attacker's face for he had the
other to deal with now. He turned just as Bethmael slashed a painful bite from hisshoulder. But he
ignored the wound, followingthrough with his own swing. His blade passedthrough the thick tendrils of
sinew, muscle, andbone and severed Bethmael's head from hisbody. Aaron watched with a perverse
wonder asthe angel's head spun slowly in the air beforefalling to the ground. The body followed, the
stump where its head had once been still smoldering from the cut of his weapon.

Aaron was surprised by his feelings as hegazed down at the astonished expression, frozen upon
Bethmael's dead face. There was no revulsion, no surprise. It simply felt right.
 He was suddenly distracted by a moan frombehind and turned to see that Kyriel was stillalive. The angel
knelt upon the grass, clutchingat his chest, a black oily smoke drifting from hiswound. He was burning
from within and the expression on his face was one of unbridledpain. Aaron looked upon his attacker and
he feltno pity—only a cold, efficient need to see the job done.

 "Aaron," he heard Camael call from close by.He ignored his mentor and prepared to finishwhat he had
started.

 "Aaron, what are you doing?" Camael cautiously questioned as the Nephilim brought hissword of fire up,
and then down upon Kyriel'sskull, ending his life and bringing the battle to aclose.

 He felt Camael's hand fall roughly uponhis shoulder, spinning him around to face hismentor. There was a
split second when thepower inside told him to lift his blade againstthe angel, but he managed to suppress
the urgeas he slowly emerged from the red haze ofcombat.

 Camael was looking at him, eyes wide withdismay, although Aaron wasn't altogether surewhat he had
done to garner such a reaction."What's the matter?" he asked, feeling the sigils upon his body start to
fade, the wings upon hisback furl beneath the flesh.

 Gabriel had joined the angel and was looking up at him with an equal expression of shock."You killed
them, Aaron,"the dog said, disappointment in his tone.

 "I did at that," Aaron replied, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he remembered the
remarkable feeling of letting the powerinside him take control. "Bet they didn't think I'd be able to—"

"But how are they going to help us find Stevie?"Gabriel asked, and Aaron felt the world giveway
beneath him. He hadn't even thought of hisbrother during the fury of battle.

 "What have I done?" he whispered, refusingto look at the accusatory gazes of his friends.Aaron focused
his stare on the smoldering bodies of those he had vanquished, the horror of what he had done in the
throes of battle, andwhat he had carelessly forgotten just then beginning to sink in.

And the power inside him rested, satisfied.

Sated for now.

 The hot orange flames burned higher and fierceras they fed upon the corpses of the Powers'soldiers.
Aaron could not pull his gaze fromthe sight as the unnatural fire consumed them, any chance of them
sharing information aboutStevie's fate silenced in a moment of gratuitousviolence.

 "What's wrong with me, Camael?" he asked as he watched the bones of angels burn to powder. "I didn't
even think of Stevie," he said sadly."It was like he didn't even matter."

 "The power that is inside you can be a selfishthing," the angel said coldly. "It cares only to satisfy its
needs. It is a wild thing and must betamed. There must be unity between the humanand angelic, or there
can be only chaos."

A skull popped like a gunshot as it collapsed in upon itself in an explosion of fiery embers.

"I thought that when the power awakened inme ... and when I talked to it that..."
 "That was only the beginning of a muchlonger and difficult process," Camael said as hebrushed the flying
ash of his brethren from thesleeve of his suit jacket. "Unification must occuror..."

The angel trailed off, and Aaron finallylooked away from the burning remains of thecreatures he had
killed. "Or what?" he asked,not sure if he really wanted to know the answer.

 Camael met his gaze with eyes as cold as an arctic breeze, and Aaron felt the hair at the napeof his neck
stand on end. "Or it will make youinsane, and I will be forced to destroy you."

 Aaron found he couldn't breathe. As if hedidn't have enough to concern him; now he hadto worry about
losing his mind and being killedby someone he'd grown to trust. The angelicnature inside him was awake
again and it caredvery little for Camael's words. It wanted to befree, to confront Camael's threat, but
Aaronstruggled to keep it in check, defying its need forviolence.

"Do you think I'm going insane?" he askedthe angel.

Camael said nothing, averting his gaze to thestars. Aaron was about to press the questionwhen Gabriel
began to bark.

"What is it?" He looked down at his dog, whose hackles had risen ominously upon hisneck.

"I think we've got more trouble," the doggrowled menacingly, padding past them in acrouch.

 Aaron and Camael turned to see two figuresstanding before the tree where the Powers' original prey had
been pinned by an arrow of fire. In the mayhem of battle, they had forgotten about the fallen angel, and
now it appeared as thoughhe had some friends after all. There was a man, dressed as though he had just
walked off the setof a spaghetti western: cowboy boots and hat,black denim and a long brown duster
thatflowed around him in a nonexistent breeze. Thewoman, in denim as well, but wearing a more
contemporary style of dress, stood out indarkness, for her long, flowing hair was thecolor of freshly fallen
snow.

 "Who are ... ?" Aaron began as the cowboyreached out and began to pull the arrow fromthe fallen
angel's shoulder.

"Fallen," Camael announced, his nosetwitching as he sniffed the air. "And the girl isNephilim."

The angel cried out in pain as he wasreleased, falling to his knees at the edge of theclearing.

"Looks as though they've come to rescuetheir friend," Aaron said, and then stopped.

 The fallen angel that had removed the burning arrow from the Powers' victim had flippedback his coat,
and from somewhere on his person had produced a pistol that would have beenright at home in the old
West, but this oneseemed to be made of gold. He stepped back,aimed at the kneeling angel, and
unmercifullyshot him once in the forehead.

"Oh, shit," Aaron whispered, watching asthe angel slumped to the ground, dead.

"I don't think they are his friends," Camaelvoiced, the echo of the single gunshot graduallyfading.

Gabriel immediately began to bark, and thetwo newcomers spun to face them.
 "I'd quiet that animal," said the cowboy ashe turned his aim toward them. He was tall, hisweathered
features lined with age, long grayhair streaming out from beneath his Stetson. "Wouldn't want to make me
nervous and havemy gun go off accidentally," he said with a snarl.

"Who's he calling an animal?"Gabriel asked,barking and lunging forward threateningly.

"Quiet, Gabriel," Aaron said, placing the tipsof his fingers reassuringly on the dog's rump.

 A sword of fire ignited beside him, and heglanced over to see that Camael was preparinghimself, just in
case. He felt his own inneressence exert itself, and the strange markingsagain seared the surface of his
flesh. Reluctantly he let the power come.

"We want no trouble," Camael's voiceboomed. He held his sword at the ready. "Allow us to go our
way, and this will be the end of it."

The two were silent. The woman casuallycombed the fingers of one hand through herlong white hair, and
Aaron realized that sheprobably wasn't much older than himself.

"Were they Verchiel's?" she asked, pointing to the still-smoldering remains behind them.

 "Yes," Aaron answered. His wings had emerged and he slowly unfurled them, givingthe potential
attackers a glimpse of what would be in store for them if they started any trouble.

 "Imagine that." The angel with the pistolsquinted at them. "The likes of you taking downtwo of Verchiel's
soldiers."

"I think we should bring them in," said thewoman coldly.

She was a Nephilim, and Aaron felt a certainkinship with her, but he didn't care for what hewas hearing.
Bring us in? Like we're criminals, orspecimens, or something.

"We're not going anywhere," Camael warned. "This can end in one of two ways—and one is notat all in
your favor."

The angel with the pistol chuckled. "Not in our favor," he said. "I like that." And then helooked to the
woman. "Lorelei, take 'em down."

"Right you are, Lehash," she said, andspread her arms, a strange guttural languagespilling from her
mouth.

Aaron heard the words and immediatelyknew that things were about to turn ugly. Shewas casting some
kind of spell, calling upon theelements. He tensed, a sword suddenly in hishand.

"Camael, we have to—"

The air roared, like the largest of jungle cats,and jagged claws of lightning dropped downfrom the sky
upon them. There was a brilliantflash, and then everything was black.

Aaron didn't even have a chance to finish hissentence.

chapter three
 Malak's arrival was heralded by a tremble ofthe very air. It shook years of accumulated dustand dirt
from the heating pipes and ducts spreading across the ceiling of the dormantboiler room in the
sub-basement of the SaintAthanasius Orphanage. And then there came atearing sound as a rip in the
fabric of spaceappeared in the room and grew steadily larger toallow the servant of the Powers access to
his place of solitude.

 The fearsome figure, clad in ornate armor thecolor of drying blood and carrying a drippingsack, forced
his body through the laceration inthe flesh of reality. The armor, forged in the firesof Heaven and
bestowed upon him by the chieftain of the Powers host, allowed him this fantastic mode of transportation.
In an instant he couldfollow a scent wherever it might take him.As his feet hit the concrete floor of his
dwelling, the hovering wound behind himrevealed a place of frigid, howling winds, covered with ice and
snow. Gradually it healed andsoon, was no more.

 Malak sniffed the air, searching for signs thatanyone other than he had been within his den.The scent was
all his and the hunter relaxed. Heplaced the satchel on the floor and pulled the helmet from his head,
setting it down atop a stack of magazines tied with twine. His scalp tingled as itwas exposed to the air,
and he raised a glovedhand to his head, running metal-encased fingersthrough his shaggy blond hair.It's
good to behome,he thought, gazing about the dank, dark room. His eyes fell upon the familiar sites: the
piles of wooden desks, stacks of moldering textbooks. There were rows of file cabinets, their once
important information now meaningless,and an ancient boiler, squatting in the darkness,its system of pipes
and ducts reaching overheadlike the tentacles of some long-extinct primordialbeast. This was his place, a.
respite where hecould gather his strength and concentrate on thehunts to come.

Home...

 Malak retrieved his bag from the floor and headed across the sub-basement. The bag wasdripping and
left a serpentine trail upon thestones. He passed a dust-covered globe of theworld and cheerfully gave it
a spin.

 Bolted to the wall at the back of the boilerroom were rows of shelves that had once heldsupplies for the
upkeep of the church buildings,but now held items of a decidedly differentnature. Malak struck a match
from a box and litthe candles placed about the shelves. Thehunter's smile broadened as the flickering light
illuminated his treasures, prizes from his hunts.He admired the leathery ears he had cut fromthe heads of a
tribe of fallen hiding in the junglesofSouth America , and the glass jars with theeyes of those who did not
recognize the heavenly authority of the Powers on Earth. Thetongues he had pulled from the mouths of
thosefallen that had spoken ill of his lord and master, and the countless, bloodstained feathers he had
plucked from the wings of those cast out ofHeaven—all of this filled him with a burgeoningpride.So many
hunts, he mused, recalling thedeath strikes to each and every one of his hapless prey.

 Malak stepped closer to the shelves andpushed aside the blackened skull of a fallenangel who foolishly
believed that God was by his side as he fought. He then reached into hisdripping sack and removed a
pair of severedhands, placing them in the space he had justcleared. In his mind he heard the screams of
theangel as the appendages were taken from himonly a short time ago, and he smiled, the pitifulcries of
torment sweet music to his ears. Hestepped back and again admired his growingcollection.Feet, he
suddenly thought.My collection could use a pair of feet.

 Another stronger scent wafted up from the saturated bag in his hand and Malak pulled itopen to peer
inside. He licked his lips, feeling hisstomach churn and gurgle with hunger as hegazed upon the most
delectable prize stillwithin. Carefully he withdrew the last item fromthe sack, the source of the soaking
fluids stainingits bottom—a dripping angel's heart.
"I trust your latest undertaking was a success?" said a voice from behind him, and thehunter turned
quickly to gaze lovingly upon hismaster.

Verchiel casually strolled toward him, hands clasped behind his back, and Malak dropped to his knees,
bowing his head in reverence.

"I hope I have made you proud," the huntersaid.

"I am certain you did," the angel said as hewalked past his kneeling servant to approachthe trophy shelf.

"I see that there are many more . . . itemssince last I checked," Verchiel said, his eyesstudying the
hunter's display.

 "Every day I hunt," Malak replied. "Sometimes two or three of the criminals die at myhand. I like the
trophies to remind me of theglory of the moment."

 "You most certainly do," Verchiel clucked,turning away from the shelves to look upon him."And the
scent of the Nephilim? Have youfound it again?"

Malak bowed his head again, not wanting toendure the look of disappointment in his master's eyes. Two
weeks ago he had found thescent of the half-breed in the lair of the sea beast.There had been a great
battle there, and theNephilim had stained the rocks with his blood.But Malak soon lost the trail. The
Nephilim and his companion were taking no chances, maskingtheir travels with powerful magicks.

"I have not," Malak said sadly. "But it is onlya matter of time before I pick up the trail againand track him
down—to the ends of the world ifnecessary."

 Verchiel chuckled. "I'm sure you will, faithful Malak, but do not fret." The angel smileddown on him and
the hunter was bathed in itsradiance. "Losing the scent of our enemy hasprovided you with an opportunity
to hone your special skills." He gestured toward the shelvesfilled with Malak's trophies. "Think of these
assteps to prepare yourself for the final confrontation with the Nephilim."

Malak raised his head proudly and met hismaster's dark eyes. "I am ready now," he proclaimed.

 "Yes, I do believe you are." Verchiel motioned for him to rise. "But we must havepatience. Soon enough
it will be the heart ofAaron Corbet that you have in your hand."Verchiel gestured to the dripping heart the
hunter still held.

The hunter raised the angel heart in a toast tohis master. "This will be the Nephilim's heart,"he said,
bringing the bloody muscle to hismouth and taking an enormous bite.

Verchiel nodded knowingly. "Far soonerthan you imagine."

 Mr. Arslanian's voice had become nothing morethan a buzzing drone inside Vilma's head as she
nervously glanced at the tree outside the second-story window. She flinched, for a moment expecting to
see a man perched upon one of thebranches watching her.I've got to stop this craziness,she warned
herself, trying to refocus on herhistory teacher's lecture. She really had no idea what the day's topic was,
although she was certain it had something to do with the Civil War— for whendidn't a class of Mr.
Arslanian's?
 Vilma's eyes burned and she was sure theywere bloodshot and red, despite the drops sheconstantly put
in them. She needed sleep sobadly, just a few good hours, and then she wassure she'd be good as new.
But with sleep camethe dreams, and the visions of men perched inthe trees outside her bedroom
windows. Imagesfrom her nighttime terrors flashed through hermind: fearsome angels, clad in golden
armor,destroying an ancient city; a girl, very much likeherself, fleeing through the desert as the creatures
of Heaven pursued her; those same wingedcreatures descending upon the girl, dragging herup into the
sky, ripping her apart, tearing theflesh from her—

 "Miss Santiago?" beckoned a voice, and herentire body convulsed, sending her history booktumbling to
the floor. The other students snickered, and she felt the warm flush of embarrassment spread across her
face and down her neck. Vilma quickly retrieved her book from the floor,glancing to the front of the
classroom whereJudy Flannagan, the guidance office aide, wasstanding next to her teacher.

"Mrs. Beamis would like to see you," hesaid, looking annoyed.

"I'm sorry," she stammered as she gatheredup her belongings and followed Judy from theroom.

"It's okay," he responded, watching her go."Didn't mean to startle you."

That also got a bit of a laugh from the class,adding a fresh bloom to her embarrassment asshe closed the
door behind her.

 Book bag slung over her shoulder Vilmawalked the now empty halls ofKennethCurtisHigh School
toward the guidance offices, wondering why Mrs. Beamis would want to see hernow. She thought about
the scholarship applications she'd completed over the past few months.A little good news wouldn't hurt
today,she decidedas she opened the door to the office and steppedinto the small reception area.

 Mrs. Vistorino, the office secretary, wasbusily working at her computer, clad in one ofher usual
pantsuits, this one a delicate powderblue. "Be with you in just a sec, hon." She finished her typing before
tearing her attentionaway from the monitor. "What can I do for you, dear?" she asked, plucking her
glasses from herface and letting them dangle from a gold chainaround her neck.

"Mrs. Beamis wanted to see me?" Vilma saidshyly, nervous anticipation beginning to grabhold of her.

"What's your name?" Mrs. Vistorino askedas she reached for the telephone next to her and pressed a
button. Judy Flannagan came into theoffice behind her and gave her a polite smilebefore retrieving a stack
of folders from Mrs.Vistorino's desk and going to a filing cabinet inthe corner.

"Vilma Santiago," she answered, mesmerized by the simple act of the girl filing.I needsleep—badly.

 "Vilma Santiago out here to see you," Mrs.Vistorino said into the receiver. There was aslight pause, and
Vilma suddenly found herselfpraying for some kind of mistake. "Will do," thereceptionist responded as
she hung up the phone. "Go on in. Mrs. Beamis is waiting."

 Vilma walked to the door and knockedgently on the wooden frame. The counselorcalled out for her to
enter, greeting her with awarm, friendly smile and motioning Vilmatoward a chair in front of her desk.
"Come in,Vilma," she said. "I'm sorry to pull you from class, but there's something I'd like to discusswith
you and I'm afraid it couldn't wait."

Vilma lowered herself into the chair, takingthe book bag from her shoulder and placing it onthe floor
beside her. "Nothing bad I hope," shesaid nervously. The office smelled of peppermint and she noticed
that Mrs. Beamis had a piece ofwhite-and-red-striped candy swishing aroundin her mouth as she studied
an open file—hers, she imagined.

 "No, nothing bad," she said, flippingthrough a few pages. "We're just a bit concernedright now." She
looked up to meet Vilma's eyes.

Vilma's heart began to race. "What. . . what are you concerned about?"

 The guidance counselor closed the folder andpicked up a pen from the cluttered surface of herdesk.
"Since you transferred into Ken Curtisyou've been one of our finest students, Vilma. Your teachers enjoy
having you in their classes,and they say you're an excellent example for theother students. You're bright,
articulate, andfriendly; if we had a thousand more like you inthis school, our jobs would be much easier."

Vilma found that she was blushing again."Then why—"

 "It's just that when a student such as yourself begins to act out of the ordinary, teachers notice, even
students," she explained.

 Vilma felt her heart sink. She had hoped shewas hiding her problems well. But, evidently shewas only
fooling herself. It was having a farmore noticeable effect on her than she'd thought.

 "Is there anything you want to talk about?"Mrs. Beamis asked. "A problem here at school,or maybe
even at home?"

The urge to confess rose in Vilma's throat.Maybe it would be for the best to talk about the
dreams—about the bizarre things she thoughtshe was seeing.

"We want to help you in any way we can,Vilma," the counselor continued. "There is noproblem too big,
you do understand that, don'tyou?"

 She nodded as images of herself in a strait-jacket flashed through her mind. Mrs. Beamiswould think she
was crazy—and what if she was? What would she do then? "I've been very nervous about graduation,"
she lied. "About going off tocollege ... It's been keeping me awake at night."

 Mrs. Beamis tapped the pen tip on the cover of her folder. The woman's gaze was intense, asif she
could see right through Vilma's ruse. "It is a very nerve-racking time of your life," she said,continuing to
stare. "I can see where it mightaffect you."

Vilma laughed nervously. "It's just that Iknow how much my life is going to change, andit scares me."

"Are you sure that's the only thing botheringyou?" the counselor asked, moving forward inher chair.

Vilma slowly nodded as a creeping feeling ofdread spread throughout her body. She thought of going to
bed that night. She wanted to sleepso badly, but the dreams were so terrifying.

 "No relationship issues?" Mrs. Beamis added."We can talk about anything, Vilma. I can't stressthat
enough."

Vilma thought of Aaron Corbet. It had beenmore than a week since his last e-mail. His typedwords—I
miss you, love, Aaron—were like a knifeblade to her chest. She had no idea where thesefeelings for a
mysterious boy she barely knewhad come from, but she found them almost asdisturbing as her dreams.
"Nope." Vilma again shook her head. "No problems with boys."

 She would have done just about anything tohave Aaron back with her, for somehow she wascertain that
he could help with her problem. Butthat wasn't to be, and sometimes when shethought she would never
see him again, it felt asthough a part of her were dying.

"With everything I've had on my mind latelyI really don't have the time for them."

 The end-of-period bell started to ring andVilma reached for her book bag leaning againstthe chair. "Is
that all, Mrs. Beamis?" she asked,desperate to be out from beneath the microscope. "I've got a quiz in
chemistry and I washoping to review my—"

 The guidance counselor picked up Vilma'sfile and placed it in a stack on the lefthand corner of her desk.
"Yes, Vilma, I think we're finished here," she said with a caring smile.

Vilma returned the smile and stood. "Thanksfor the talk and everything," she said, slingingthe bag over
her shoulder and turning to leave.

"Remember, no problem is too big," Mrs.Beamis called after her.

If only that were true,Vilma thought, wavinggood-bye to Mrs. Vistorino on her way to chemistry.

Deep down in the darkness, the power wasangry.

As Aaron drifted in the void between oblivion and consciousness, he felt its indignation. Hefloated
buoyantly within the ocean of black, therage of the angelic charging the very atmosphereof the
unconscious environment with its fearsome electricity, and then there came a tug andhe was drawn
upward toward awareness.

 "I think he's waking up,"he heard a familiarvoice say as a wet tongue lapped his face, actingas a slimy
lifeline to pull him farther from the depths of oblivion. Aaron opened his eyes andgazed up into Gabriel's
looming face.

"There he is,"the dog said happily."You'vebeen out for quite some time. I was starting to getworried."

 Aaron reached up and scratched his canine friend behind one of his floppy, yellow ears."Sorry about
that, pal. Where's—"

"I'm here," Camael said from someplacenearby.

 Aaron sat up and the world began to spin."Damn," he said, touching a hand to his head."Is everybody all
right?"

"I'm hungry,"Gabriel reported.

"You're always hungry," Aaron answeredcurtly. "What did she hit us with? Lightning?"

 He noticed that his wrists were bound, encircled with manacles of golden metal, strangesymbols
scratched into their surface and alength of thick chain between them. There was aband of the same metal
around his throat aswell. "What the hell are these?" he asked, looking around.
It appeared that they were in the finishedbasement of a residential home. The Ping-Pongtable, covered in
what looked to be a couple ofinches of dust and crammed into the far cornerof the room, was a dead
giveaway.

 "The restraints were made by someone wellversed in angel magick," Camael said fromacross the room.
He was manacled as well andsitting stiffly in the center of a black beanbagchair. "The characters
inscribed on them arepowerful, imbuing the bonds with the capacityto render our abilities inert."

 "No wonder my angel half is so ticked off,"Aaron said, struggling to stand. "Is it commonfor fallen angels
to keep prisoners in a recroom?" he asked. There was a mustiness in theair that hinted of dampness and
decay. Darkpatches of mildew grew on the cream-colored walls. There was also a strong smell of chemi
cals.

 Gabriel plopped down in the warm patchwhere Aaron had been lying. The dog wasfamous for stealing
space after it had beenwarmed up. He'd always hated having to get up during the night, only to return and
find Gabrielcurled up, pretending to be fast asleep in hisspot.

 "The fallen hide from their pursuers in allmanner of places," Camael said, still awkwardly perched atop
his beanbag chair. "Usually localesthat have been lost to the world, hidden pocketsforgotten or
abandoned by the human thrall."

 "Who are these guys, Camael?" he asked,walking toward carpeted steps that led up to aclosed door.
"They're not Powers, right?"

The angel warrior thought for a moment andthen struggled to stand. It was the first time Aaron had seen
Camael show anything butsupreme agility and grace.

"Need a hand?" Aaron asked, moving toward the angel.

 "I do not," Camael proclaimed, awkwardlyrising to his feet. "These particular fallen could be from any
number of the various clans thatinhabit this world, perhaps a particular bandthat wishes to endear
themselves to the Powersby handing us over to Verchiel," he said with ahint of foreboding.

"That would be very bad,"Gabriel said fromthe floor, his snout nestled between his paws.

 Aaron looked to the dog, but was distractedby the sound of the door opening above. Hespun to face his
captors as they slowly descended the stairs.

"Step away from the stairs, half-breed," saida low, rumbling voice with the slightest hint of adrawl. "I'd
hate to put a bullet of fire in yourbrain before we had a chance to get acquainted and all."

Aaron heard a woman laugh and guessed itwas the one who had brought the lightningdown upon them.
Lorelei, he remembered.And ... Lehash?

 He moved back and watched as the two theyhad confronted in the woods stepped into thebasement,
and this time they had brought someone else with them. The cowboy had his goldengun drawn, and it
glowed in the semigloom.Aaron thought the sight particularly strange; he would never have thought of an
angel looking this way. Actually he would never have imagined any of the angels he'd seen since his life
had so dramatically changed, but an angelicgunslinger was certainly something he'd neverconsidered.
 Camael and Gabriel now stood with himbefore the mysterious trio. The other of the three,an angel like
the cowboy, stepped toward them, meeting Aaron's gaze with an icy stare.

"Why have we been brought here?" Aaronasked, trying to stay civil.

The cowboy laughed, a toothpick moving from one side of his mouth to the other. "Tell'em, Scholar."

 "As designated constables, Lehash andLorelei have taken it upon themselves to detain you so that we
may determine whether you posea threat to those citizens we have sworn to protect," the newest addition
said rather formally.

He was dressed in a pristine white shirt anddark slacks and looked as though he shouldhave been
working in an accounting firm,instead of hanging with angels.With guns,Aaron reminded himself.

The cowboy angel, Lehash, plucked thetoothpick from his mouth, his eyes upon themunwavering. "He
does have a way with thewords, don't he, Lorelei? If the citizens everdecide to elect a mayor, I'm gonna
be the first to nominate Scholar here."

They both laughed, but the angel they calledScholar scowled.

"You keep talking about citizens," Aaronsaid, still desperate to know what was going on."Citizens of
what? Where are we?"

Scholar was about to speak when Lehash cut him off. "Little piece a Heaven here on this godforsaken
ball of mud."

 Lorelei nodded, smiling beautifully, andAaron was struck by how attractive she reallywas. "Aerie," she
said in the softest of whispers.

"Damn straight," Lehash said, placing thetoothpick back in his mouth.

Aaron turned to Camael and saw an expression of shock register on the angel's face.

"After all this time," the angel warrior said,"I did not find it—it found me."

Can it be true?

 Camael's mind raced. He gazed at the rathersordid surroundings, then back to his captors.He lurched
toward them eagerly.

Lehash aimed his weapon, pulling back thehammer on the gun. "Not so fast there, chief," hegrowled.

 Camael halted, his thoughts afire. He had toknow more, he had to know if this was truly theoasis of
peace for which he had been searching."This is Aerie?" he asked breathlessly, a tiny partof him hoping
that he had misunderstood.

"That's what we said," Lehash snarled, his aim unwavering. "Why? You've been looking for us?"

 Camael nodded slowly, his sad gaze neverleaving the three before him. HadParadise alsobeen tainted by
the infection of violence? hewondered. Had he found what he most eagerlysought, only to see it in the
throes of decay? "Farlonger than any of you can possibly imagine."
 "You were close," Scholar spoke up, his toneserious. "Most of your kind don't get this far. It'sa good
thing we caught you when we did."

"Our kind?" Aaron asked. "What's that supposed to mean?"

 Lorelei shrugged, glaring at him defiantly."Scholar was being nice. I would have calledyou what you
really are—assassins, killers ofdreams."

"They know what they are," Lehash said, thetoothpick in his mouth sliding from one side tothe other.

 "You are mistaken," Camael said in anattempt to be the voice of reason. "The Powerssoldiers that were
slain attacked us. We weremerely defending ourselves."

"Were you merely defending yourselvesagainst the others as well?" Scholar asked.

Camael shook his head. "I don't understand—"

 "Youkilled one of your own," Aaron blurtedout, cutting him off. All eyes turned to the boy. "Iwatched
you put a bullet in that guy's head backin the woods, and you're callingus assassins?"he asked
incredulously. "You've got somenerve."

 Camael sighed. It was sad that someone withas much power as Aaron, was so lacking indiplomatic
skills.

"That one wasn't much better than you," thegirl said, a sneer upon her face.

"Was looking to sell the location of Aerie towhoever would give him the best deal," Lehash added.

"But you're probably aware of that already,"Scholar finished.

 Camael analyzed the situation. The beings before them believed that they were killers,probably working
for Verchiel, and had come to destroy Aerie. He attempted to formulate a solution, but realized that the
only way to convincethe three that they meant no harm would be to explain about Aaron and his
connection to theprophecy, although he seriously doubted theywould even begin to believe that the
boy—

 "Aaron is the One in the prophecy,"he heardGabriel suddenly say. The dog had strolled awayfrom them
and now sat patiently before theircaptors.

"Gabriel, get back here," Aaron commanded.

 Lorelei squatted down in front of the dogmeeting him eye to eye. She reached out andrubbed one of his
ears. "Is that what you think?"she asked affectionately. "You must think your master is pretty special."

"Gabriel, come," the boy called to the Lab,but he did not respond.

 "I'm not the only one,"he explained."Camaelthinks so, and so does Verchiel. Do you have anythingto
eat? I'm hungry."

Lorelei rose slowly, eyeing Aaron as she did."Is that what you think?" she asked, loathing inher voice.
Camael was silent, as was Aaron.

"Looks like we've got ourselves a celebrity,"Lehash said with a grin that was absent of anyhumor
whatsoever. "I say we finish this hereand now before any more bull is slung." He drew another pistol of
gold and aimed them both.

 "No!" blurted out Scholar, as he reachedover to push the weapons down. "We take themto the Founder
and let him decide."

Gabriel turned to look at Aaron and Camael,his tail thumping happily on the concrete floor.

"We're going to see the Founder,"he said."Maybe he'll have something for us to eat."

chapter four

 Belphegor pushed a wheelbarrow of dirtacross the yard toward a row of blossoming rosebushes. A
succession of summer rains haderoded some of the dirt at their base and he waseager to replace it before
any of the plants' more delicate regions were exposed to the elements.

 He set the barrow down, careful not to tip itscontents, and picked up the shovel that waslying beside a
rake in the sparse, brown grass. Belphegor plunged the shovel into the center ofthe mound of dirt and
carried it to the rosebushes, where he ladled it onto the ground beneath them. The wheelbarrow was
nearlyempty of its load before he felt that the bushes were properly protected.

 The angel leaned upon his shovel and studied his work. The chemical pollutants that lacedthe rich, dark
soil wafted up into the air, invisibleto the human eye. With an angel's vision, however, Belphegor watched
the poisonous particles drift heavily upon the summer breeze before settling back down to the tainted
ground.

 He squatted, digging his fingers into thenewly shoveled dirt, and withdrew the contaminants, taking them
into his own body. Belphegorshuddered and began to cough. There had beena time when purifying a
stretch of land fourtimes this area would have been nothing morethan a trifle. But now, after so many
years uponEarth and so much poison, it was beginning tohave its effects upon him.

 Is it worth it?he wondered, stepping back to admire the beauty he had helped create from thecorrupted
ground, beautiful red buds opening tothe warmth of the sun. In his mind he picturedother gardens he had
sown and knew that therewas no question.

 Belphegor picked up the metal rake and began to spread the new soil evenly about the base of theroses.
In these gardens, left untended, he saw areflection of himself and those who had chosen to join his
community. Outcasts, each and every one,tainted in some way, desperately wanting to growtoward the
sun—toward Heaven—but hinderedby the poison that impaired them all.

 He tried to force the sudden images away,but they had been with him for countless millennia and would
likely remain with him for countless more. He remembered the poison that drovehim from
thekingdomofGod to the world of man—the poison of indecision. The angel sawthe war as if for the first
time, no detail forgottenor fuzzy with the passage of time. His brethrenlocked in furious combat as he
watched, lacking the courage within himself to take a side.

Belphegor stopped raking, forcing aside the painful remembrances to concentrate onthe beauty he had
helped to set free. Somedayhe hoped that he and all of Aerie's citizens would be as these roses: forgiven
through penance and the fulfillment of an ancientprophecy, rising up out of the poisonous earth, reaching
for the radiance of Heaven.

 The sounds of voices, carried by the breeze,intruded on his thoughts, and reluctantly heturned from his
roses to meet his visitors. Hewalked through the expanse of yard, andaround to the front of the
abandoned dwelling,its windows boarded up and covered withspray-painted graffiti. It had once been
the homeof a family of six, with hopes and dreams verymuch like many of the other families that had lived
within the Ravenschild housing development. Belphegor could still feel their sadnessradiating from the
structures in the desolateneighborhood, the echoes of life silenced by a corporation's greedy little secret.
The ChemCordchemical company had buried its waste here,poisoning the land and those who lived in
homes built upon it. It was a sad place, thisRavenschild housing development, but it wasnowtheir home,
the latest Aerie for those whoawaited forgiveness.

 Belphegor glanced down the sidewalk to seehis constables approaching with two others—and a dog.
These must be the ones suspected of murder,he thought, recalling the sudden, violentincrease in deaths
of fallen angels scattered about the world. He would question thesestrangers, but he had already decided
their fate.Earth was a dangerous place for the likes of thefallen, and he would do anything to keep his
people and their community safe. With that inmind, he steeled himself to pass judgment,studying the
captives as they approached.

 Belphegor gasped as he suddenly realizedthat one of the strangers was not that at all. Heknew the angel
that walked with the boy. Theyhad been friends once, before the war, before hisown fall from grace.

 "Camael," Belphegor whispered, his thoughtsdrifting to the last time he had seen his heavenlybrother.
"Have you finally come to finish whatyou failed to do so very long ago?"

                   the garden of eden,soon after the great war

 Camael drew back his arm and brought downhis sword of fire with the same devastatingresults as during
the heavenly conflict. Theimpossibly thick wall of vegetation that hadgrown between the gates ofParadise
was no match for his blazing weapon, the seeminglyimpenetrable barrier of tangled plant life parting with
the descent of his lethal blade. It hadnot been long since the eviction of humans fromthe Garden, yet
already the once perfect habitatfor God's newest creations was falling prey toruin.

 Animals from every genus fled before him,sensing the murderous purpose that had brought him to this
place. The war had finally been wonby the armies of the Lord and the defeated—thelegions of the
Morningstar—had been drivenfrom Heaven. As leader of the Powers host, ithad fallen to him to track
and destroy those who opposed the Almighty and brought the blight ofwar to the most sacred of places.

Camael had come to the Garden in search ofone such criminal, one that had once served the glory of the
Creator as devoutly as he—but thathad been before the war, and things were nolonger as they once
were. Belphegor would payfor his crimes, as would all who took up arms against the Lord of Lords.

 Camael stopped before another obstructionof root, tree, and vine, and with his patience on the wane,
slashed out with his fiery blade, venting some of the rage that had been his constantcompanion since the
war began. His fury pouredforth in torrents as his sword cut a swathof flaming devastation through
theGardenofParadise, his roar of indignation mixing with the cries of panicked animals.

 How could they have done this to the LordGod—the Creator of all there is?His thoughtsraged as he
lashed out at the thick vegetation,the vestiges of battles he had so recently foughtstill raw and bleeding
upon his mind. Hisanger spent,Paradise burned around him andthe barriers of growth fell away to
smolderingash. Camael beheld a clearing, void of lifeexcept for a single tree—and the one he was
searching for.

 Belphegor stood before what could onlyhave been the Tree of Knowledge—large withgolden bark, and
carrying sparsely among itscanopy of yellow leaves, a forbidden fruit thatshone like a newly born star in
the night sky.

 "Belphegor," Camael said, stepping throughthe burning brush and into the clearing. In hishand he still
clutched his weapon of fire, and itsparked and licked at the air, eager to be used.

 Hand pressed to the tree's body, the angelBelphegor turned to glance at him and smiled sadly. "It's
dying," he said, returning his attention to the tree. "And it will be only a matter oftime before what is killing
it spreads to theremainder of the Garden."

 Camael stopped and glared at his fallenbrethren. His anger, though abated by thedestructive tantrum, still
thrummed inside.

"It's His disappointment," Belphegor said,again looking at Camael. "The Creator's disappointment in the
man and woman—it's acting asa poison, gradually killing everything that Hemade especially for them. I'm
doing my best toslow the process, but I'm afraid it's only a matterof time before it is all lost."

 Camael gripped his sword tighter and spokethe words that had been trapped in his throat.They spilled
from his mouth, reeking of angerand despair. "I've come to kill you, Belphegor."He wasn't sure how he
expected the fallenangel to react—perhaps to cower with fear, orsuddenly flee deeper into the
Garden—but itappeared that Belphegor had already acceptedhis lot.

"I'm glad it's you who has come for me," hesaid casually, moving away from the tree towardCamael.

Camael pointed his sword, halting theangelic fugitive's progress.

Belphegor stared at him over the sputteringblade of fire. "If it is time for me to die, then Iaccept my fate."

The Powers' commander seethed.How daresuch a sinner surrender without a fight. How dare hedeny
me the wrath of battle."You will summon aweapon and fight me," he snarled.

 Belphegor slowly shook his head. "I did notfight in the war and I will not fight you, myfriend," he said
sadly. "If you are to take my life, do it now, for I am ready."

 Camael wanted to strike the angel down, lifthis fearsome blade above his head and cleavethe traitor in
two, but something stayed hishand—the question that had plagued his tortured thoughts since the war
began. "Why,Belphegor?" he asked, his body trembling withrepressed anger.

The fallen angel sighed and sat down in theshade of the Tree of Knowledge. Camael loomedabove him,
his blade of fire poised for attack.

 "I did not want to fight," Belphegor said, picking up a dry stalk of grass and twirling itbetween his fingers.
"For either side."

"He is your Creator, Belphegor," Camaelspat. "How could you not fight for Him?"
 The fallen angel turned his gaze up toCamael and the look upon his face was one ofresignation. "I could
not even begin to think ofraising a weapon against my brothers—or myCreator. If that makes me an
enemy of Heaven,so be it."

"It makes you a coward," Camael said, tightening his grip upon his weapon's hilt.

"Is that really how you feel, Camael?"Belphegor asked without a hint of fear. "Have you come for me
not because of whatI did not do—but for whatyou did not have the courageto do yourself?"

 The words were like a savage attack,weapons of truth hacking away at Camael toreveal the painful
reality. There had been somuch death, and he could see no end to it.

 Camael swung his blade and buried it mereinches from Belphegor. The ground around theweapon began
to burn.

 "Damn you," he hissed, pulling the swordfrom the smoldering earth and stepping back,his steely stare still
upon his foe. In his mind'seye he saw them, the faces of all he had slain inthe battle for Heaven, a
seemingly endless paradeof death marching through his memories, and it chilled him to his core. Once
they had been likehim, serving the one true God—and then camedissension, sides were chosen and a
war begun.

"You must be made to answer for yourcrimes," he said as Belphegor rose to his feet.

 "Haven't we been punished enough?" thefallen angel asked. "Rejected, forced to abandon all we have
ever known to live amongstanimals—most, I think, already suffer a fate farworse than what awaits at
your hands." Belphegor moved closer. "Death at your handsmight even be considered an act of mercy."

Camael placed the tip of his sword beneath Belphegor's throat and the flesh there bubbledand
burned—yet despite this, the fallen angeldid not pull away.

"We were brothers once," Camael whispered, staring at Belphegor's face twisted inpain. "But no more,"
he said as he pulled theblade away. "It will be as if you were destroyedby my hand."

Belphegor gingerly touched the charred andoozing flesh beneath his chin. "Will this mercybe bestowed
upon the others as well?" he asked, his voice a gentle whisper.

Camael turned and prepared to leaveEden .

 "How many more will have to die?" Belphegor called after him as Camael reached theedge of the
clearing. "When will it be enough,Camael?" the fallen angel asked. "And whenwill we finally be allowed to
show our sorrowfor what we have done?"

Camael left the Garden of Eden, never tolook upon it again, Belphegor's questions reverberating through
his mind. He did not respondto his fallen brother, for he did not have theanswers, and he had begun to
wonder if ever hetruly would.

aerie, present day

 The sight of Belphegor stirred memories Camaelhad not experienced for millennia. Pictures ofthe past
billowed and whirled, like desert sands agitated by the winds of storm. The angel warrior quickly
suppressed them.
"Hello, Camael," Belphegor said, standingon the sidewalk in front of a boarded-up home. "It's been
quite some time."

 Camael looked closely at the fallen angelbefore him; he appeared old, almost sickly. Itwas common for
angels that had fled to Earth toallow themselves to age, to fit in with their newenvironment, but
Belphegor's look was morethan that.

 "I executed you," Camael said, rememberingthe day he had stormed from the Garden ofEden without
completing his assignment.

"Is that what you told your Powers' comrades—did you actually tell them that I died atyour hand?"

 Camael recalled addressing his troops beforetheir journey to Earth. He remembered telling them, the lie
already beginning to eat at him, thedoubts about their mission, seeded by Belphegor,already starting to
sprout. "I was their leader,they would believe anything I told them."

"And now?" Belphegor asked.

"Now they would like to see me as dead asthey believe you to be."

 The old angel studied Camael's face, obviously searching for signs of untruth. "I hadheard that you left
them, but was still saddenedthat it took as long as it did."

 "It was when I read the words of theprophecy that I realized it wasn't the way,"Camael answered.
"There had already been too much death. I began to believe that a new futurefor our kind rests in the
hands of a half-breed—aNephilim, chosen by God."

Camael looked at Aaron, who shifted his feetnervously at the attention now placed upon him.

"That would be me, I guess," he said.

The constables, who had been silent untilthat point, chuckled at the idea of this Nephilimboy being the
Chosen One, but Camael waitedto see how Belphegor would respond.

"You believe this one to be theChosen ?" heasked, pointing at Aaron with a long gnarledfinger.

Camael noticed the dirt beneath his nails."Yes, I believe it is so," he answered.

 "Have you ever heard anything so foolish,Belphegor?" Lehash asked, scratching the side ofhis grizzled
face with the golden barrel of hisgun. "Next they'll be telling us that they ain'thad nothin' to do with the
rash a' killin's this last week."

 Silently Belphegor moved closer to Aaron."Are you?" he asked as he began to sniff himfrom head to
toe.

"I have no idea what they're talking about,"Aaron explained. "We tried to tell them thatbefore, but—"

"There's quite a bit of violence locked upinside you," Belphegor said, stepping back andwiping his nose
with a finger. "Powerful stuff,wild—wouldn't take much, I imagine, to set you on a killing spree."
 Camael stepped forward to defend the boy."Aaron has accomplished much since theangelic nature has
awakened. I've seen him usehis power, on more than one occasion, to send a fallen angel home."

Belphegor tilted his head to one side."Home?" he questioned, deep crow's feet forming at the corners of
his squinting eyes. "Whatdo you mean?"

 Camael nodded slowly, allowing the meaning of his words to sink in."Home," he said, stillnodding. "He
sent them home to Heaven."

Lehash began to laugh uproariously, looking to his fellow constables to join him. They smileduneasily.
Camael scowled, he did not care tohave his motivations questioned and would have given everything to
be free of the magickally augmented manacles.

 The constable strode forward, puffing outhis chest. "Go ahead, boy," he said, holding hisarms out. "I'm
ready. Send me home to God."

 "It...it doesn't work that way," Aaronstammered. "I just can't do it—something insidetells me when it's
time."

Lehash laughed again, as if he'd never heard anything as funny, and Camael seethed.

 "Silence, Lehash," Belphegor ordered again,scrutinizing Aaron. "Is that true, boy?" heasked. "Have you
sent fallen angels back toHeaven?"

 Gabriel, who had been unusually quiet, suddenly padded toward Belphegor.I saw him doit,"the dog said
in all earnest."And he made me better after I was hurt. Do you have anything to eat?I'm very
hungry."

 Belphegor studied the animal, whose tailwagged eagerly. "This animal has been altered,"he said, looking
first to Camael, and then toAaron. "Who would do such a thing?"

"He was hurt very badly," Aaron explained."I...I didn't even know what I was doing. I

talked to the thing living inside me....I begged

it to save Gabriel and—"

Belphegor raised a hand to silence Aaron."I've heard enough," he said. "The idea of suchpower in the
hands of someone like you chillsme to the bone."

 "What should we do with them?" Lehashasked. There was a cruel look in his eyes, andCamael was
convinced that he would do whatever Belphegor told him, no matter how dire.

"Take them back to the house," the old angelsaid, turning toward the fenced yard he hadcome from. "I
need time to think."

 "Listen to me, Belphegor," Camael againtried to explain. "No matter how wrong it mayseem to you,
Aaronis the one you've been waiting for. Even the Archangel Gabriel believed it tobe so. You have to
trust me on this."

The fallen angel returned his attention toCamael. "God's most holy messenger is not hereto vouch for
him, and I'm afraid trust is in very short supply here these days," Belphegor said sadly. "There's far too
much at stake. I'm sorry." He looked to his people. "Take them back to thehouse, and be sure to keep
the restraints onthem."

Lehash grabbed hold of Aaron, but the boyfought against him.

"Listen," he cried out, and Belphegor stoppedto stare at the Nephilim. "I'm trying to find my little
brother—he's the only real family I haveleft."

Belphegor looked away, seemingly uninterested in the boy's plight.

"Please!" he yelled. "Verchiel has him and Ihave to get him back. Let us go, and we'll leaveyou alone, we
promise."

The old fallen angel ignored the boy, continuing on his way. Lehash again gripped him bythe arm and
pulled. "C'mon, boy. He don't want to hear any more of your nonsense."

"Goddam it!" Aaron shouted. "If you're notgoing to listen, I'llmake you listen!"

And then he did something he should nothave been able to do with the magickal restraintsin place.

Aaron Corbet began to change.

chapter five

 Aaron knew that time was of the essence andfelt his patience stretched to its limits. The fallenangels,
these citizens of Aerie, weren't listening to him. He didn't have time to be locked away inthe playroom of
some abandoned house. The Powers had Stevie, and the thought of his little brother still in the clutches of
the murderousVerchiel acted like a key to unleash the powerwithin him. Before he realized what he was
doing, anger and guilt had unlocked the cagedoor, inviting the wild thing out to play. Aaronfelt his
transformation begin, and this time ithurt more than anything he could remember.

He turned to glare at Lehash, who still heldhis arm. "Let go of me," he snarled, and felt acertain amount
of satisfaction when the fallenangel did as he was told.

 The pain was incredible, and Aaron couldonly guess it was because of the magickal restraints he still
wore on his wrists and around hisneck. He could feel the sigils burning upward from beneath his skin to
decorate his flesh. Theyfelt like small rodents with sharp, nasty claws,frantically digging to the surface. He
screamed assparks jumped from the golden manacles. Thepower within him wasn't about to back down,
even if it killed him.

 He found Belphegor's wide-eyed stare andheld it with eyes as black as night. "Look at me!"Aaron cried.
"Can't you see that we're telling thetruth?"

 He lurched toward the ancient fallen angel,crackling arcs of supernatural energy streamingfrom the
enchanted restraints. From behindhim he heard Camael and Gabriel call out forhim to stop—but he
couldn't. He had to makeBelphegor realize that they meant the people of Aerie no harm.

The constables were beside him. Lehash wasaiming his guns, pulling back the golden hammers, while
Lorelei had raised her hands and wasmumbling something that sounded incrediblyold. The one called
Scholar stood at Belphegor'sside, ready to defend the wizened fallen angel ifnecessary.
"Give me the word, boss," Lehash sneered,"and I'll drop him where he stands."

"No!" Belphegor ordered, raising his hand.

 The sigils had finally burned their way to thesurface of Aaron's flesh, but there was no relieffrom the pain.
His wings of ebony black hadbegun to expand on his back, but were hinderedby the magick within the
sparking bonds. Thepain was just too much, and he fell to his kneesupon the desiccated lawn in front of
the abandoned home. "You've got to listen," he moaned.

 "Could just any Nephilim override themagicks of the manacles, Belphegor?" he heardCamael ask above
the roar of anguish deafeninghis ears.

 "He is powerful, I'll grant him that," Belphegor replied. "But I've met powerful halflingsin my time, and
that doesn't make themprophets. Matter of fact, most are dead now,driven insane by power they couldn't
begin to understand, never mind tame."

"And the markings?" Camael asked. "Whatdo you make of them?"

 Aaron opened his eyes to see the leader ofAerie kneeling beside him with Scholar. "I wantto know what
they mean," Belphegor said, gesturing to the archaic symbols decorating theNephilim's face and arms.
Scholar removed apad of paper and pen from his back pocket andbegan to copy them.

 "Do you believe me now?" Aaron askedweakly, exhausted from the battle between theangelic force and
the magick within the golden restraints.

 Belphegor stared at him with eyes ancientand inhuman, and he felt like some kind of newgerm beneath a
scientist's microscope. "Thequestion is, boy, doyou believe that you are theChosen?" Belphegor asked.

 Aaron wanted to tell him what he wanted to hear, what would allow them their freedom, buthe couldn't.
Although Camael and even theArchangel Gabriel believed he was the savior, the truth was, Aaron still
saw himself as just a kid fromLynn,Massachusetts . Certainly hecouldn't deny his power, but did that
make himthe Chosen One?

I just don't know.

"I...I'm not sure," he told Belphegor, andfelt the power begin to recede.

The old angel smiled and rose to his feet.

"Should we take them back to the house?"Lorelei asked. She had moved up behind theolder angel, and
Aaron noticed that her fingertips still crackled with the residual of her unusedspell.

"I don't think that will be necessary,"Belphegor replied. "Let them have the run of theplace, but the
manacles stay on until I'm surethey can be trusted."

 "Are you out of your mind, old man?"Lehash asked. The others looked uncomfortablewith his outburst.
"With so much going on out there, you're gonna give them free reign? They'llbe murderin' us in our sleep
before—"

"You heard me, Lehash," Belphegor said ashe turned his back and strode through the yard."Welcome to
Aerie, folks," he said, and disappeared around the corner of the abandonedhouse.

 The prisoner's eyes opened with a sound verymuch like late fall leaves crackling underfoot,head bent
and gazing down upon hands charredand blackened. He was sitting up against thebars of his cage, his
entire body enveloped in acocoon of sheer agony. His fingers slowlystraightened, and through scorched
and blearyeyes, he watched as flakes of burnt flesh rainedon his lap.

 He wasn't positive when Verchiel had left,but he was glad to see the Powers' leader gone,for as bored
as he was, imprisoned within thecage, he did not care for the angel's company inthe least.High
maintenance that one, he thought,shifting his position in an attempt to get comfortable and
accomplishing nothing more thanadditional waves of excruciating pain.Very temperamental.

 The smell of overcooked meat wafted aboutthe inside of the cage and the prisoner wasreminded of a
feast he had attended in a Serbianvillage not long before taking up residence in theCrna Reka Monastery.
They had been celebrating the birth of a child, and had cooked a pig ona spit over a roaring fire. They
had welcomedhim to their celebration; a total stranger invited to partake of their happiness. So he did,
and fora brief moment was able to forget all that he was,and the horrors for which he was responsible.
Moments like that were few and far between inhis interminable existence, and he held ontoeach like the
most precious of jewels.

 From the corner of his eye he spied movement, a tiny, dark shape scurrying along the walltoward the
hanging cage. His friend the mousehad returned. The prisoner leaned back to seeoutside the cage, and
some skin from his necksloughed off between the bars to sprinkle the floor like black confetti. The air felt
cool againsthis exposed flesh. He was healing, despite thehindering magicks in the metal of the cage.

"Hello," he croaked, his voice little morethan a dry whisper.

The mouse responded with a succession oftiny squeaks.

 "I'm fine," the prisoner answered. He leaned over until he was lying on his side and extendeda blackened
arm through the bars of the cage.The mouse began to squeak again, and he wastouched by the tiny
creature's concern.

"Don't worry about me," he told the mouse. "Pain and I have a very unique relationship."

The animal then sprung from the floor toland on the prisoner's upturned hand andscrambled up the length
of his arm into the cage.

 "That's it," he cooed, still lying on his side, the mouse squatting before his face, nose, andwhiskers
twitching curiously.

"I'll be fine, little one. A bit more time and I'llbe good as new."

The mouse squeaked once and then again,tilting its head as it studied his condition.

 "Yes, it hurts a great deal. But that's all partof the game. It's not as if I don't deserve everyteeth-gritting
twitch of pain."

The mouse squeaked, moving closer to hisface. It nuzzled affectionately against the burnedskin on his
nose, gently rubbing it away toexpose new flesh, pink and raw.
"No," the prisoner said. "You justthink I'm agood man; you didn't know me before."

 Memories of times he'd rather have forgotten danced past the theater of his mind, and the prisoner
struggled to right himself. His furry companion dug its claws into his shoulder andheld on as he braced
himself against the bars ofthe cage.

"What kind of man was I before? Do youreally want to know?" he asked with a drychuckle. The mouse
began to clean itself, comfortably perched upon the prisoner's shoulder.

"That's a good idea," he told his friend."You're going to feel pretty dirty when I'mdone."

 The pain was no worse, and neither was itbetter, but this was old hat for him. He was a prowhen it came
to pain. It was always with him,whether his flesh was burned and blackened orhe was sleeping peacefully
on a woven mat in aSerbian monastery. It was his punishment, andhe deserved it.

"You've got to promise that once you hear my story, you won't leave me for some otherfallen angel."

 The mouse gave him an encouraging squeak,and the prisoner's breath rattled in his seared,fluid-filled
lungs as he took a deep breath.

 "It all started in Heaven," he began, and thedepth of his sorrow streamed from his mouthlike blood from
a mortal wound.

 "So, where are all these citizens you guys keeptalking about?" Aaron asked as they walkeddown the
cracked and uneven sidewalk past one lifeless house after another.

 "They're around," Lorelei answered with aflip of her snow-white locks. "After the businesswith that
Johiel creep, I don't think they're tooeager to roll out the red carpet for anybody new. I can't believe he
was going to sell us out just tosave his own butt." She shook her head in disgust as she crossed the street
at a crosswalk."Can't trust anyone these days," she said with awarning glance over her shoulder.

 "How long has it been here?" Camael asked,scrutinizing the neighborhood with eyes more perceptive
than a hawk's.

 "What?" the girl asked. "Aerie? I've beenhere six years, and this is the only place I'veever known.
Although I hear it's been in lots ofdifferent places: on the side of an active volcano, in an abandoned coal
mine . . . one of the old-timers said he lived inside a sunken cruiseship at the bottom of theAtlantic Ocean
. Aerieseems to be wherever the citizens are."

Camael nodded slowly. "That is why it wasso difficult to find," he said, his eyes still takingit all in. "It
does not stay in one location."

 Gabriel was sniffing around the weather-beaten front steps of one of the abandonedhomes; he sounded
like the clicks of a Geigercounter searching for radiation. On a house infront of them, a large piece of
plywood had beennailed across the entryway where the front door should have been. Crudely
spray-painted on thewood were the wordsmy family died for living here.

 "What happened here?" Aaron asked, themessage affecting him far more than he wouldhave imagined. It
was as if he could feel the griefstreaming from each of the painted words asthoughts of his foster parents,
their horribledemise, and his own home destroyed by flames flashed through his mind.
 Lorelei stopped and looked at the house with him. "During the 1940s and 1950s this property was
owned by ChemCord. They were producersof industrial pesticides, acids, organic solvents,and whatnot,
and they used to dump their wastehere." She pointed to the street beneath her feet.

 "The place stinks, Aaron,"Gabriel said as herelieved himself on the withered, brown remains of a bush in
front of the house."The dirt smellsbad—like poison."

"And that's helping?" he asked the dog.

"Can't hurt it,"Gabriel responded haughtily,and continued his exploration.

 "He's right, really," Lorelei said. "They dumped excess chemicals and by-products inmetal drums that
they buried all over this property; tons and tons of the stuff."

They continued to walk, each home taking on new meaning for Aaron. "Then how couldthey build
houses—an entire neighborhood—here?" he asked.

"ChemCord went belly up in 1975 and theybegan to sell off their assets—including undeveloped land.
As far as the guys at ChemCord wereconcerned, the property was perfectly safe."

 "There is much sadness here," Camael saidfrom behind them. They turned to see that hewas staring at
another of the homes. A rusted tricycle lay on its side in front, a kind of marker forthe sorrow that
emanated from each of thehomes. "It has saturated these structures; I cansee why Belphegor and the
others would bedrawn to it."

"So let me guess," Aaron began. "They builton the land and people started to get sick."

 Lorelei nodded. "They started constructionof Ravenschild Estates in 1978, and the familiesbegan to
move in during the spring of 1980.Everything was perfect bliss, until the first case of leukemia and then
the second, and the third,and then came the birth defects."

 "How many people died?" Aaron asked. Thewind blew down the deserted street kicking updust, and he
could have sworn he heard the faintcries of the mournful in the breeze.

"I'm. really not sure," the woman answered."I know a lot of kids got sick before the state gotinvolved in
1989. They investigated and forcedthe families to evacuate. They ended up purchasing more than three
hundred and fifty homesand financing some of the relocation costs."

"So it's kind of like a ghost town," Aaronsaid, still listening to the haunted cries upon thewind.

"Yeah, it is," Lorelei answered.

"What did your friend Lehash call thisplace?" he asked, his nose wrinkled with displeasure. "A little piece
of paradise? I'm not seeing that at all."

 Lorelei looked about, a dreamy expressionon her pale, attractive features. "It may not looklike much,"
she said quietly, "but it's lots better than what I left behind. I'll take this over thenuthouse any day of the
week." She abruptlyturned and continued on her way.

Her words piqued Aaron's curiosity, and hesped up to walk beside her. "Did you say youwere in a
nuthouse?"
 Lorelei didn't answer right away, as if shewere deciding whether or not she wanted to talk about it. "A
pretty good one too—or so I've beentold," she finally said. "I was seventeen, on the verge of my
eighteenth birthday, and everythingI'd ever known turned to shit."

Aaron could hear the pain in her voice andimmediately sympathized. He understood exactlywhat she
was talking about. "It was the . . . the power inside you... the whole Nephilim thing."

 She nodded. "I didn't know it then, but Ifinally figured it out after one of my last hospital stays. I was on
the streets and had stoppedtaking my medications and things started tobecome clearer. 'Course that's
what crazy peoplenot taking their medicines always say." She laughed, but it was a laugh filled with
bitterness.

 Aaron suddenly saw in the young woman akindred spirit and wondered if her story wouldhave been his
if not for the whole prophecy thing.

 "I was drawn to this place," Lorelei continued."As the drugs that I'd been pumped full of left mysystem I
could feel the pull of Aerie—I was seeingit in my dreams, along with all kinds of other nonsense that I'm
sure you're familiar with."

 "Were there those that attempted to harmyou?" Camael chimed in, making reference tothe Powers.
"Trying to keep you from reachingthis destination?"

 A lock of white hair drifted in front of herface, and she swept it away with the back of herhand. "I got
really good at avoiding them." She turned to the angel. "At first I thought they werejust manifestations of
my paranoid delusions,but when one tried to burn me alive inside anold tenement house I was crashing in,
I realized that wasn't the case."

"You were lucky to have survived."

Lorelei agreed. "I think that the power insidewas helping me. Without the drugs, it was grow ing and
helping me to find a place where I couldbe safe."

 They passed an enormous mound of burnedand blackened wood that had been piled in thecenter of the
street. Aaron could see that some doors and windows, railings and banisters from some of the houses
had made it onto the stack.He looked from the charred pyre to her.

 "We had problems with some local kids,"she explained. "Liked to use the place to party.We were afraid
their little bonfires would eventually burn it down."

"What did you do?" Aaron asked.

 Lorelei extended her hands and small sparksof radiant energy danced from one fingertip tothe next.
"After I finally got here and realized I wasn't crazy, that I was Nephilim, I learned thatI had an affinity for
angel magick. My father andI did some spells to scare the kids away. Thisplace has a real reputation
now, even worse than it had before."

"Your father? Who? ..."

 "Lehash," she answered. "Pretty cool, huh?Not only was I not insane, but I hooked up withmy dad the
angel, and suddenly everythingbegan to make a weird kind of sense."
The words of the Archangel Gabriel echoedthrough Aaron's mind—You have your father'seyes—and
Aaron wondered if the mystery of hisown parentage would ever be revealed to him.

On a tiny side street they stopped in front ofa house with powder blue aluminum siding,strings of
Christmas lights still dangling fromthe gutters.

"Is that my car?" Aaron asked, moving past Lorelei toward the vehicle parked in front.

Gabriel beat him there and gave the vehiclethe once over."It's our car, Aaron," he said, tailwagging."I
can smell our stuff."

 "One of the citizens retrieved it from theBurger King parking lot." Lorelei gestured toward the house.
"This is where you'll bestaying."

 Aaron gave the house another look and felthis aggravation level rise. He didn't want tostay; he wanted to
continue the search for hisbrother. They had done nothing wrong, andBelphegor had no right to keep
them here. "Howlong are you planning to hold us?" he asked,staring down in growing anger at the
manaclesfastened around his wrist. "If I'm ever going tofind my brother—"

 "You'll stay as long as the Founder saysyou'll stay," Lorelei interrupted, crossing her arms in defiance.
"As far as we're concerned,you're the ones responsible for all the killings.And, until we know otherwise,
you're not goinganywhere."

 "That's crap and you know it," he growled,the angelic presence perking up within him. Itwould never
miss an opportunity for conflictand he had to steel himself against the urge to letit free. He had no desire
to feel the effects of the manacles' magicks again.

 "If my father had his way," she interjected, "you'd still be locked in that basement, ChosenOne or
otherwise." Lorelei took a step closer,fists clenched by her side. "What makes you think you're so damn
special anyway?" shedemanded.

"I didn't ask for this!" Aaron pushed past thewoman, heading in the opposite direction.

"Where are you going?"

He stopped, but didn't turn around. "I needto take a walk. Besides, Gabriel is hungry and Iwouldn't
mind a bite to eat myself. Is there anyplace around here where we can get somefood?"

 Lorelei didn't answer right away, as if shewere considering not letting him go. Aarondecided that would
be a very bad idea on herpart, for his angelic nature was already coiledand ready to strike. Looking for
trouble.

 "You're heading in the right direction," shefinally said. "Take a left onto Gagnon. You'll seethe community
center at the end of the street.Should be able to get a sandwich or somethingthere."

"Thanks," he said, starting to walk again. Gabriel followed close at his side, but Camaelremained with
Lorelei. "I'll see you guys later."

 "Yeah," Lorelei called after him. "You will,and as soon as you get used to the idea, things'llbe a little
easier for you."
chapter six

Camael watched Aaron leave and could nothelp but share some of the Nephilim's discontent.

 "So, what do youreally think?" Lorelei askedas they stood on the sidewalk before the shabbyhouse.
"Do you seriously believe that he's theChosen One?"

 He turned away from the boy and his dogwalking off in the distance and met her gaze. "Ibelieve there is
something special about thatone," he answered.

"I had a cat when I was eight that was prettyspecial, but it doesn't mean that she was theMessiah."
Lorelei's tone dripped sarcasm.

Camael chose to ignore her jibes and insteadaddressed the dwelling before them. "This is where we will
be staying then?" he asked, as ifin need of clarification.

"This is it," she answered. "One of the sturdier homes, no leaks and still unchristened bylocal youths
brave enough to come here."

"It will do," he said, and then was quiet. Hehoped that his silence would act as a dismissal to the female
half-breed. The angel did not feel liketalking; there was much he needed to reflectupon, and he found her
presence distracting.

"You didn't answer my question," theNephilim piped up, eager to press the sensitiveissue. "Do you
believe he's the One in theprophecy?"

"It matters not what I believe," he said, hispale blue eyes locked on hers, "for it appearsyou and yours
have already made up yourminds about the boy."

"We've seen a lot of so-called prophets here.Hell, I've seen at least two since I've beenaround. It takes
more than the word of a formerPowers' commander to convince us," she answered, arms folded across
her chest. "Sorry to doubt you, but that's just the way it is."

 He could sense that she wanted more, thatshe wanted him to convince her he was right.But as he stood
on the desolate street, in theabandoned neighborhood that he had come tolearn was the paradise he'd
sought for centuries,Camael found that he just didn't have thestrength.

"I have searched for this place far longerthan even I can recall," he said, gesturing to thehomes and the
neighborhood around him. "If itis permitted, I would like to explore Aerie on myown."

 Lorelei nodded slightly. There was disappointment in her look, and for that he was trulysorry. "Sure, it's
permitted, knock yourself out."She placed her hands inside the pockets of hershort jacket. "The
manacles and choke collarshould keep you out of trouble." She turned onher heel and crossed the street
to leave himalone.

 "It ain't much," he heard the Nephilim sayas she slowly headed back in the direction they had come. "But
it's home."

 Camael wasn't sure what he had expected ofAerie but was certain, as he strolled down thedeathly silent
street with its houses in sad disrepair and the offensive aroma of chemical poisoning tainting the air, that
this was not evenremotely what he had imagined it would be.

What did you think you would find?he silentlyasked, the setting sun at his back.An earthly version of a
Heaven lost so long ago? Is that it? he wondered. Was that why he was feeling so out ofsorts?

 In the distance before him, the angel couldsee the golden cross atop the steeple of a church,and found
himself pulled to this human place ofworship. Its architecture was far more contemporary than he cared
for—simple, less ornatethan many of the other places of worship he hadvisited in his long years upon the
planet of man. Slowly he climbed the weathered concrete steps of the structure, feeling the residue of
prayer leftby the devout. He pulled open the door, and traces of the love these often primitive creatures
felt for their Creator cascaded over him in waves.

 Camael stepped inside the church, letting the door slowly close behind him. The structure hadbeen
stripped of its religious trappings; nowherewas there a crucifix or relic of a saint to be found.He guessed
that such religious paraphernaliahad been removed when the church was abandoned, but that did not
change the feeling of the place. This was a place for worship, and no matter what iconic trappings had
been taken from it,it could not change its original purpose.

 Crudely constructed benches were lined up before the altar at the front of the building andCamael saw
that he was not alone. A man, aNephilim, sat at the front, his gaze intent uponan image that had been
painted on the cream-colored wall at the back of the altar.

 Camael walked closer. The artwork was crudely rendered, but there was no mistakingwhat it
depicted—the joining of mortal womanand angel. A child hung in the air above its mismatched parents on
wings of holy light, its tinyarms spread wide, the rays of light that haloedits head spreading upward to
God, as well asdrenching the world below them in its divine illumination. He found himself studying the
artist's rendition of the child, searching for anysimilarity with his own charge, the boy AaronCorbet. Of
course there were none, and he feltfoolish for looking.

The lone figure sitting before the altar turnedwith a start, his face contorting in wide-eyedastonishment as
his gaze fell upon Camael. Theangel considered speaking to the halfling, butbefore he could put the
words together, the manleaped from his seat and fled through a nearbyexit.

 These citizens certainly don't trust strangers,Camael thought as he strode to the front of theold church
and sat on the bench the Nephilimhad vacated. The silence was comforting, and heclosed his eyes, losing
himself deep within histhoughts. It was not often that he had a chanceto reflect.

 He thought of the war in Heaven. It had seemed so black and white at the beginning:Those who
opposed the Lord of Lords wouldbe punished, it was as simple as that. Facesappeared before his eyes,
brothers of the myriadheavenly hosts; some had been with him sincetheir inception, but it mattered not,
for they hadto pay the price. And then it was too much forhim, the smell of their blood choking his
breath,their screams for mercy deafening his ears. There seemed to be no end, his existence hadbecome
one of vengeance and misery. He hadbecome a messenger of death and he could standit no more.And
then there was the prophecy....

Camael opened his eyes to look upon theimage painted on the wall before him: thestrange trinity that
would herald the end of somuch pain and suffering. He remembered when he had first heard the
prophecy told by a humanseer. He desperately wanted it to be true, for God's forgiveness to be
bestowed upon thosewho had fallen, by a being that was an amalgam of His most precious creations.

From that moment, Camael had looked uponthese creatures—these Nephilim—as conduits ofGod's
mercy, and he did everything in his powerto keep them safe. These times had been longand filled with
violence, but also salvation. Hehad taken it upon himself to find the Nephilimof prophecy, to help bring
about the redemptionof his fallen brethren, and at last it had broughthim here.

To Aerie.

The angel looked around at the sparse environment in which he sat, and was overcomewith feelings of
disappointment.Is this to be where the Lord's mercy is finally realized? A humanneighborhood built
upon a burial ground of toxicwaste.Camael was loath to admit it, but he wasexpecting more.

 Even though lost in thought, he sensed theirpresence and rose from his seat to see that hewas no longer
alone. The Nephilim that had fledthe church when he'd first arrived had returned,and brought others with
him. They streamedinto the place of worship, male and female of various ages—all of them the result of
the joining of human and angel. They whispered andmuttered among themselves as they stared atCamael.

 He had no idea what they wanted of himand on reflex tried to conjure a sword of fire. Butthe magick
that infused the manacles encirclinghis wrists and throat immediately kicked in. The angel shrieked in pain
as daggers of ice plungedthrough his body. He fell to his knees, cursinghis stupidity, and struggled to stay
conscious asthe waves of discomfort gradually abated.

The throng of Nephilim came at him then,and there was nothing he could do to stop them. They formed
a circle around him, their buzzingwhispers adding to the tension of the situation.

"What do you want?" he asked them. Hisvoice sounded strained, tired.

 An older woman, with eyes as green and deepas theMediterranean , was the first to step forward, and
reached a hand out to the angel warrior. He could see that there were tears in her eyes.

"We want to thank you," she said as she lay a cool palm against the side of his face, "for savingour lives."

He looked at her quizzically, her gentletouch soothing his pain.

 "It was one of the fiercest blizzards I canremember," she whispered, tears streaming downher aged face,
"and they had come to kill me,their swords of fire sizzling and hissing as the snow fell upon them. As long
as I live I'll neverforget that sound—or the sound of your voice asyou ordered them away from me."

 The woman's words gradually sank in. "I...I saved you," Camael said, gazing into herbottomless eyes,
awash in a sea of emotion.

 The woman nodded, a sad smile upon hertrembling lips. "Me and so many more," shesaid, turning to
look at the others that crowdedbehind her.

They all came forward then, hands touchinghim, the unbridled emotion of their thanksalmost intoxicating.
How many times had hewondered what became of them; of those half-breeds he had saved from the
murderousPowers? How often had he questioned the validity of his mission?

 The Nephilim survivors surged around him,the warmth of their gratitude enveloping him ina cocoon of
fulfillment.

 Ifwasn't for naught, he thought as he welcomedeach word of thanks, every loving touch. Camael,
former leader of the Powers host, had at last foundhis peace, not only in place, but in spirit.
 The prisoner curled himself tighter into a ballupon the floor of his cage, his body wrackedwith painful
spasms brought about by theprocess of healing.

 "It's kind of funny," he whispered to themouse nestled in the crook of his neck, its gentleexhalations
soothing in his ear. "Healing hurtsalmost as much as the injury itself." And againhis body twitched and
writhed in the throes ofrepairing itself. He waited for the agony to pass before continuing with his story.

"Sorry about the interruption," he said, trying to focus on something other than the sloughing of his old,
dead flesh and the tenderness ofthe new pink skin beneath. "Where was I?"

The mouse snuffled gently.

 "That's right," he answered. "My relationship with the Lord." Another wave of painswept through his
body, and he gritted his teethand bore the bulk of it before he continued. "Iwas pretty high on His list of
favorites; themightiest and most beloved of all the angels inHeaven. He called me His Morningstar, and
Heloved me as much as I loved Him—or so Ibelieved."

 And though it was as torturous—even moreso than having his burned flesh fall from hisbody—the
prisoner remembered how beautifulit had been. "You should have seen it," he saiddreamily, his memories
transporting him back tohis place of creation, back to Heaven. "It waseverything you could possibly
dream of—andmore. It wasParadise ."

 He saw again the golden spires of Heaven'scelestial mansions, reaching upward into infinity, culminating
in the final, seventh Heaven, theplace of the highest spiritual perfection. "Andthat was where He sat, on
His throne of light, with me often by His side." The prisoner sighed,pain pulling his thoughts back to
reality in hishanging prison.

The mouse was sleeping, but still he heard its voice, its questions about the past and hiseventual
downfall.

 "Do you know I was by His side when Hecreated humanity? The attention He languished on what
appeared to us in the heavenly choirs asjust another animal!" He remembered his anger,the uncontrollable
emotion at the root of his fallso long ago. "He gave them their own paradise,a garden of incredible beauty
and bounty. And He gave them something that we did not have.The Creator gave them a piece of
Himself, a spark of His divinity—a soul."

 The agony of his healing mixed with the recollection of his indignation caused the prisonerto sit bolt
upright within the confines of his cage.His hand moved quickly to his bare shoulder,preventing the
sleeping rodent from falling."After all this time it can still get a rise out ofme," he said, his voice less raspy,
on the mend.

 The mouse was in a panic, startled awake bythe sudden movement. He could feel the racingbeat of its
tiny heart against the palm of hishand, the bars of the cage cold against the newflesh of his back.

"I was shocked and horrified, as were others of the various hosts. Why would He give such apriceless
gift to a lowly animal? It was an insultto what we were."

The prisoner cupped the fragile creature inthe palm of his hand and calmed its janglednerves with the
gentle attentions of his finger.
 "Jealousy," he said, a deep sadness permeating the sound of his voice. "Every horrible actthat followed
was all because of jealousy." In hismind he saw them in the Garden of Eden, manand woman, basking in
the light of His glory."What fragile things they were. And how Heloved them—which just made matters
all theworse."

The mouse still trembled in his grasp, andthe prisoner wondered if it was cold. He held itcloser.

 "As if things weren't bad enough, it wasn't long before He gathered us together and proclaimed that from
that moment forth, we wouldbow to humanity, we would serve them as weserved He who was the
Creator of us all."

His scalp began to tingle unpleasantly andhe suspected that his hair had begun to growback.

 "Needless to say, several of us were less thanthrilled with this new spin on things." He remembered their
angry faces again, their indignantfury, but none could match his own. His Lord andCreator had
abandoned him, cast him aside forthe love of something inferior, and he would notstand for it. "I was so
blinded by jealousy and mywounded pride that I gathered an army of those who felt as I did, a third of
Heaven's angels they say, and waged war against my heavenly father,my creator, and all those who
defended Hisedict."

 Glimpses of a battle fought countless millennia ago danced across his vision of the past. Not a day went
by that he didn't relive it. He saw thefaces of the elite soldiers, so beautiful and yet sofull of rage, and he
knew they believed in him,that the cause he fought for was just. "And asthe Creator had done with the
first humans, I touched them—each and every one of the armythat swore their allegiance to me—and I
gave them a piece of myself, a fragment of what hadonce made me the most powerful angel inHeaven."
The tips of his fingers came alive withthe recollection of those who had received his gift, a black mark—a
symbol burned into theirflesh, a sigil that spoke of their devotion to him, and to the cause.

 "We presumed that the Almighty had noright to do what He did to us—but we presumedtoo much," the
prisoner said sadly. He was exhausted by the painful remembrances of hissordid past; he lowered his
hands, and themouse resting within them, to his lap."What were we trying to prove? What wereour
intentions?" He shook his head and smiledsadly. "Were we going toforce the Creator to loveus best?"

 The mouse looked up from the nest withinhis hands, its dark eyes filled with what he readto be
sympathy.

"It was a ferocious battle. I can't even tell youhow long it lasted—days, weeks, years perhaps—time
passed differently for me then. We foughtvaliantly, but in the end, it was all in vain."

The mouse nudged at his fingers, its tinynose a pinprick of cold, and he began to gentlypet it again.

"When the battle was finally over, when myelite were dead and myself in chains, I wasbrought before my
Lord God, and finally began to realize the horror of what I had done."

 The prisoner closed his eyes to the flood of emotions that filled them, tears streamed downthe newly
grown skin on his face. "I tried toapologize. I begged for His forgiveness andmercy, but He wouldn't hear
it."

A stray tear splashed into his hand and themouse gingerly licked at the salty fluid.

"I was banished from Heaven, cast down toEarth, and as my constant companion, I wouldforever
experience the pain and suffering ofwhat I had done."

The mouse looked up at him; its triangularhead bent quizzically to one side.

 "You want to know about the place calledHell?" he asked the curious animal. "There is noHell," he said.
"Hell is in here." He touched theraw, pink skin of his chest with the tips of his fingers. "And it will forever
burn inside me forwhat I have done."

"She said take a left onto Gagnon and there would be a community center where we could get food,"
Gabriel whined.

"That's what she said," Aaron replied, looking around as they walked. All he could seewere homes, each
more rundown and dilapidated than the next.

"And what exactly is a community center?"thedog asked pathetically. It was past his suppertime and he
was beginning to panic.

 Aaron stopped, glancing back in the direction from which they had just come. "This is stillGagnon isn't
it?" he asked more to himself then to his ravenous companion.

 "I don't know,"Gabriel answered, his nosepressed to the sidewalk, searching for the scentof food."I'm
so hungry I can't even think straight,and it's getting dark."

 They started walking again. A gentle windblew down the street, rustling what few leavesremained in the
skeletal trees.

"Well, let's keep going and see what we runinto. Maybe it's at the far end."

"What if it's not?"the dog asked, a touch ofpanic in his guttural-sounding voice.

Aaron sighed with exasperation. "Don'tworry, Gabe. If we can't find the communitycenter we'll double
back to the car, and you canhave some of the dog food in the trunk.

"I don't want that food," he said, stopping, earsflat against his blocky head."It gives me gas."

Aaron could not hold back his frustration."Look, I'm just trying to tell you that you won'tstarve, okay?
Youwill be fed!"

Gabriel's tail began to wag."You're a good boy."

 Aaron laughed in spite of himself andmotioned for the dog to follow him. "Gabriel,you're a pip!" he said.
"C'mon, let's find thisplace before I starve to death too."

 The dog thought for a moment, keeping pacealongside his master."I don't think anybody hasever
called me a pip before. I've been called a good boy,a good dog, a best pally, but never a pip."

"Well, there you go," Aaron answered."Something new for the resume."

"Do you think we will ever find Stevie?"Gabrielsuddenly asked, changing the topic in aninstant, as he
was prone to do.
Aaron felt his mood suddenly darken. "As soon as we can leave here, we'll start lookingagain."

"How long will that be?"

 Aaron felt himself growing angry again andtook a series of deep breaths to calm down. "Idon't know,"
he said flatly. "We'll play by theirrules for a while, but there might come a time when we'll have to take a
stand."

"I don't like the sound of that,"Gabriel said.

"Neither do I," Aaron answered. "Let's justhope it doesn't come to that."

 The two continued to walk in broodingsilence, both thinking of the disturbing possibilities that waited in
their future. They were nearthe end of the street when Gabriel stopped.

"What is it now?" Aaron snapped.

"Do you smell that?"Gabriel tilted his headback, nose twitching as it pulled something fromthe air.

Aaron sniffed at the air as well, at first sensing nothing, but then he too smelled it. Food—cooking food.

 Gabriel was off in a flash, following the odoras if arrows had been put down on the street tolead them.
"This way," he cried excitedly.

 Aaron had to quicken his pace to keep upwith the hungry animal and watched as Gabrieldarted
suddenly to the left, moving onto thefront lawn of one of the rundown homes.

"This isn't a community center, Gabe," hecalled, but the dog was in the grip of a food frenzy.

 Gabriel followed the scent right up onto the porch and planted his nose at the bottom of the front door,
sniffling and snuffling as if it werepossible for him to pull some sustenance frombeneath the door.

 Aaron stood on the walkway. The smell wasstronger and more delicious. He felt his ownstomach begin
to gurgle. "Gabriel, c'mon down!This is somebody's house."

TheLabrador reluctantly turned his headtoward Aaron."But this house has food."

 Aaron moved closer to the front porch, feelingsorry for the famished animal. "I know there'sfood here,
but we can't just invite ourselves in.Remember, we don't know these people and theyprobably wouldn't
trust us anyway."

"But you're theChosen One,"he said sadly."And I'm your dog, who's very hungry."

 If it weren't so pathetic, Aaron probably would have laughed, but the events of the dayso far had chased
away any chance for humor."Gabriel, come down here this instant or—"

"Can't we knock and ask where the communitycenter is?"the dog asked with a nervous wag ofhis
muscular tail.

"I guess we could do that," Aaron answered,climbing the three rickety wooden steps to theporch. "But if
nobody answers, we have to go.Deal?"
"There's somebody in there, Aaron. I can smellhim over the food."

 Aaron rapped on the door and waited. Helistened for sounds from inside and could justmake out the
chatter of a television. "I don'tthink they want to—"

"Knock again,"the dog demanded, his tail wagging furiously.

Aaron knocked harder. "Remember what Isaid: If nobody comes to the door, we go."

Gabriel suddenly bolted down the steps and around the side of the house.

"Where are you going?" Aaron demanded,starting to follow.

"There's somebody in there. Maybe he can hearthe back door better,"the Lab called excitedly,already
out of sight.

 Aaron reluctantly followed. He had no ideahow the citizens would react if they found himskulking around
somebody's home. An image ofLehash with his golden pistols drawn suddenlycame to mind. He rounded
the corner of thehouse, careful not to stumble in the growing darkness, and found Gabriel already on the
backporch trying to turn the doorknob in his mouth. "What the hell do you think you're doing?"

 "I scratched at the door and somebody said comein,"Gabriel replied as the door popped openand the
rich, succulent smell of cooking fooddrifted out from the kitchen. Without waiting foran answer, he
pushed through the door with hissnout and disappeared.

 "Gabriel!" Aaron called, climbing the stepsand following his dog into the tiny kitchen. Itwas overly warm
and the smell of cooking meatenveloped him like a blanket. Sounds of a television drifted in from the
room beyond. "Gabriel, you can't just—"

"I can't help it."Gabriel was moving towardthe stove as if hypnotized, droplets of salivaraining from his
mouth to the floor, nose twitching eagerly."Maybe he'll invite us to stay."

 "Or he'll call the constables and we'll reallybe in a fix," Aaron said nervously, half expectingthe house's
resident to fly into the kitchenscreaming.

"I told you he said to come in."

 Aaron moved toward the door that wouldtake him out of the kitchen, the light of the television
illuminating the room beyond. "Why don't Itrust you," he hissed, his back to the animal.

"I don't know."Gabriel sounded hurt.

"Hello?" Aaron called softly as he wrapped his knuckles on the frame of the kitchen doorway. "I don't
mean to bother you, but we'relooking for the—"

"Come in, Aaron," said a voice from the living room.

Aaron turned back to Gabriel and must havelooked surprised.

"I told you he knew we were here,"the dog saidknowingly.
 Aaron walked through a short corridor andinto the living room beyond, the sound ofGabriel's toenails
clicking on the hardwood floorbehind him as he followed. The room was darkexcept for the flickering
light of the televisionand Aaron could just about make out the olderman sitting in a worn, leather recliner
in front ofan old-fashioned console. It was Belphegor.

Aaron cleared his throat, but the old man did notrespond, apparently engrossed in the televisionshow.

Curious, he stepped farther into the room.The sound was turned down, but it looked asthough the angel
was watching home movies,the scenes jumping from one moment to thenext. Suddenly Aaron saw
himself on the screen.

 He was dressed in a black tuxedo and carrying a flower—a corsage in a clear plastic container. He had
just stepped out of his car andwas approaching a house that seemed vaguelyfamiliar.What is this? His
mind was in a panic.

"Aaron, what's wrong?"Gabriel asked, obviously picking up on his panicked vibe.

 Aaron could not pull his eyes from the sceneunfolding before him.Where had he seen thathouse before?
His thoughts raced as he watchedhimself on the television knocking on thehouse's front door. It hit him
just as the doorbegan to open. It wasBelvidere Place back home inLynn . He'd been there only once
before.

 The door opened, and Vilma stood there in acream-colored gown, her hair up and decoratedwith
baby's breath, and the smile on her face asshe saw him made him want to cry. His tuxedoed version was
in the process of giving her theflower he had brought, when he ripped his eyes from the screen to look at
the old man placidly sitting in the oversized chair.

"What is this?" Aaron demanded.

 He looked back to the screen briefly to seehim and Vilma posing for pictures. Vilma seemedto be
embarrassed by the whole thing, wavingher family away and trying to drag him toward the car. He
couldn't get over how beautiful shelooked.

 "It's how you wish things had been," Belphegor responded, his eyes never leaving the television. "I like
this part... didn't take you fora dancer."

 Aaron gazed at the set again and saw that heand Vilma were slow dancing among a crowd.He didn't
recognize their surroundings, but itappeared to be someplace fancy. Vilma was whispering in his ear as
they slowly twirled in acircle on the dance floor. Foolishly he found himself growing jealous of his
television doppelganger. He pulled his eyes away, wanting tolook anywhere else but there. His eyes
landedon the dark cord of the television lying upon thefloor, curled like a resting snake.

"It's not plugged in," he said aloud, turninghis full attention to Belphegor. "The television'snot plugged in."

"This is what your life could have been if notfor the power that awakened inside you."

He didn't want to, but Aaron found himselflooking at the screen again. He saw himself in a cap and
gown, a stupid-looking grin on his face,accepting his diploma from Mr. Costan.

The view suddenly turned to the auditoriumaudience. With a sickening feeling growing inthe pit of his
stomach, he watched his fostermom and dad proudly applaud his achievement. It was when he noticed
Stevie sitting inthe chair beside his mother, smiling as if hedidn't have a problem in the world, that he real
ized he'd had more than enough.

"Make it stop," he demanded, stepping farther into the room, fists clenched. He felt themanacles around
his wrists and the collar abouthis neck grow warmer.

 Belphegor didn't respond, smiling as hewatched television. Aaron couldn't help himselfand chanced a
quick glance. It was like driving past a car accident. You didn't want to see—but you just had to look.
He appeared older now, sitting in a large classroom taking notes as a professor lectured. He was in
college, and a part of him longed to switch places with this version ofhimself.

"I've seen enough," he said louder, moredemanding. The restraints were burning him,but he barely
noticed, for his angelic nature hadbeen awakened by his anger and it coiled within him, eager to strike.

"Isn't this what you wanted, Aaron?" Belphegor asked, pointing to the TV.

 Aaron didn't want to see, but it was as if heweren't in control of his movements. He wasgiving Vilma a
ring. They were on a beach atsunset. Gabriel, looking older but still active,was happily chasing seagulls,
and Vilma was sitting on a blanket with him. There was love in her eyes—love for him—and even though
the soundwas off, he knew his words at that moment.Willyou marry me?

The angelic nature within him screamed,hurling itself against the restraints of the magickswithin the golden
metal that bound him. Thepain was incredible, and he began to scream, butmore from anger than hurt.

Gabriel began to panic and fled into thekitchen, barking as he ran.

 "Turn it off! Turn it off! Turn it off!" Aarondemanded, his voice raw and filled with emotion. "I don't want
to see this—I don't want to see what I can't ever have. Why are you doingthis?"

 He stumbled forward to block the set, catching sight of Vilma in a wedding gown as shewalked down
the aisle of a church. His skin wason fire, the alien symbols appearing upon hisflesh, even though the
magick within therestraints tried to stop it. The wings beneath the flesh of his back writhed in agitation,
graduallymoving to the surface, ready to unfurl.

"I have to see if it's true," Belphegor saidcalmly. "I have to see if you are indeed the One."

 Something inside Aaron broke. There was a sound in his head like the scream of high-speedtrain, and
his wings exploded from his back, as thepower of an angel suddenly flowed unimpededfrom his body. As
if suddenly made ancient andbrittle, the manacles upon his wrists and the collarabout his neck broke,
crumbling as dust to thefloor. A sword of fire ignited in his hand and, gazing greedily upon its destructive
potential, he spunaround, bringing the burning blade down uponthe wooden cabinet of the television
console. Thewindow into a life he would never know explodedin flames and a shower of glass, but not
before he glimpsed a very pregnant Vilma, smiling as if she somehow knew he was watching.

 The transformed Aaron, his wings of glistening black spread wide, turned back to glare atBelphegor,
who still sat quietly in his recliner.Gabriel tentatively peered around the doorwayfrom the kitchen, ears flat
against his square head.

"Are.. .are you all right, Aaron?"the dog asked.
 "I'm fine, Gabriel," Aaron growled in thevoice of the Nephilim. He pointed his sword oforange flame at
the fallen angel. "You wanted to know if I was the One," he said, voice boomingabout the confines of the
room. "Well, what do you think?"

 "I think that supper's just about ready,"Belphegor responded with a soothing smile, rising from his chair.
"Would you and your friendcare to join me?"

 Gabriel pushed the plate of mashed potatoes, gravy, and peas farther across the dining roomfloor with
each consecutive lap of his musculartongue. Before he wound up halfway across thehouse, Aaron
reached down and took the plateaway.

"I'm not finished with that,"the dog said, theremains of mashed potatoes decorating the topof his nose.

"Believe me, you're finished," Aaron said,setting the spotless plate on the tabletop.Theplate is so clean,
Belphegor could put it away withoutwashing it,he thought.No one would be the wiser.

"I would like some more,"Gabriel said with awag of his tail.

 "You've had enough," Aaron responded, as he took a hearty bite of his own roast beef andgravy. Then,
always the ultimate pushover, hepicked up a piece of meat from his plate and fedit to his insatiable
companion. "Watch the fingers!" he squealed as the animal snatched awayhis offering. "I still use those,
thank you verymuch."

Belphegor walked in from the kitchen withanother steaming bowl in his hands. "Here aresome fresh
green beans," he said as he placed iton the table. "I grew them myself."

"Here?" Aaron asked, shaking his head."No, thank you. I'm not into toxic waste."

"I like toxic waste,"Gabriel said happily,attempting to lick the remains of potato from hisnose.

"It's perfectly safe," Belphegor said as hepulled out a chair and sat down across fromAaron. "All the
poisons have been removed.They're quite good."

 Aaron was reaching for the beans when he realized that Belphegor did not have a plate."Aren't you
eating?"

 The angel shook his head. "No, not tonight. Iactually prefer preparing meals to eating them."The fallen
angel smiled, watching as Aaronspooned a heaping portion of the rich greenvegetable onto his plate.

"You are aware that we—of my kind—donot need to eat."

"I've heard," Aaron said taking a careful biteof the beans and then eagerly having more."Except that
Camael has a thing for French friesnow."

Belphegor sat back in his chair. "Does he? Iwould never have imagined that. Perhaps theyears upon this
world have indeed softened our Powers' commander."

"Formercommander," Aaron corrected througha mouthful of food. "Verchiel's the commandernow—and
has been for quite some time."

"Of course," Belphegor answered, crossinghis arms. "How foolish of me to forget."
 His plate nearly as clean as Gabriel's bowl,Aaron had a drink of water from an old jelly jar,then pushed
the utensils away. "That thing withthe television," he asked. "How did you dothat?"

Gabriel had finally settled down and laybeside Aaron's chair. Aaron reached down to pethis friend as he
waited for an answer.

"You wouldn't believe it if I told you."Belphegor shook his head, arms still crossed.

 "You'd be surprised at the things I believe innow," Aaron said. Gabriel rolled onto his side toexpose his
belly, and Aaron obliged the animal. "Were those . . . images, those scenes . . . were they from some
future or—"

 "They were taken from your head andmanipulated," Belphegor answered, tapping a finger against his
skull. "Things that you mostdesire, but will likely never achieve."

 Aaron stopped scratching Gabriel's belly,earning a disappointed snuff, and leaned back inhis chair. "I
don't like to think that way," he said,eyes focused on his empty plate, but seeingsomething else—a future
that could very well belike the one he'd seen on Belphegor's television."I like to think that there's
something more forme, after I find my brother and this wholeprophecy thing gets straightened out."

 Belphegor chuckled. "Don't worry yourselfabout the prophecy thing," he said as he stoodup from his
chair. He started to gather the dirtybowls and plates.

"Why's that?"

The old fallen angel used a spoon to scrapewhat remained of the mashed potatoes ontoAaron's dirty
plate. "Because it doesn't concern you," he answered.

"Don't you think I'm the One?" Aaron askedcuriously, leaning forward in his seat. "Youheard what
Camael said, and you saw what Idid to your magick handcuffs."

"All very impressive." Belphegor nodded as he gave Gabriel a green bean from the plate ofrefuse. "I can
honestly say that I've never seenpower the likes of yours, and your control overit thus far is admirable,
but I do not believe youare the One spoken of in prophecy."

Aaron was surprised by the disappointmenthe felt; a day ago he would have traded thewhole angelic
Chosen One thing for a bag ofDoritos.Now . . . "Are you positive?" he asked."How do you know?
Camael said..."

 "Camael has been separated from his kindfor a very long time," the angel explained, pausing in his
cleanup to gaze intently at Aaron. "Heis desperate to belong again—perhaps too desperate—and he saw
something in you that reallyisn't there. I'm sorry."

 There was something in Belphegor's attitudethat suddenly annoyed Aaron. It reminded him of his
childhood in foster care, before he movedto theStanleys ' and learned what being part of a family was all
about. Before that he was lookedon as being less than other kids, perceived as a failure before he even
had a chance to try.

"The essence inside you is extremely powerful, and I fear that if a true merger were ever tooccur
between the angelic nature and your fragilehuman psyche, you would be driven out of yourmind. And we
of Aerie would be forced to dosomething about it."

 Aaron remembered a teacher he'd had in the first grade, Mr. Laidon. The teacher had singledhim out,
telling the other students that he didn'thave a family and that the state needed to takecare of him. At that
moment he had felt like ashow-and-tell project, something less than theother kids in his class. Aaron's
face flushed hotwith the memory.

"Maybe I could be taught," he began."Camael says that if a union occurs properly—"

The old angel chuckled, a condescendinglaugh that Aaron had heard so many times in hislife.

"Teach you to be our messiah?" Belphegorasked. "No, Aaron. The true One spoken of inour sacred
writing will be coming, just not rightnow."

"But the Archangel Gabriel said that I was God's new messenger," Aaron argued.

 "Then he was wrong," Belphegor emphatically stated, and picked up the dishes, signalingan end to the
conversation.

 Aaron felt empty, as if being the savior of thefallen had actually begun to mean something tohim, warts
and all. He was about to offerBelphegor some help when there came a franticrapping at the front door.
Gabriel immediatelysprang to his feet and began to bark.

"Come in," Belphegor called out, turningtoward the front door, arms loaded with dirtydishes.

 They heard the sounds of the front dooropen and close, followed by rapid footsteps.Scholar rushed in
through the living roomclutching a notebook in one hand. "Belphegorwe need to speak at once. . . ." His
eyes foundAaron's and he fell silent.

"Good evening, Scholar. Aaron and I werejust having dinner. May I get you something?Some coffee, or
maybe some pie?"

The silence was becoming uncomfortablewhen Scholar finally spoke. "I need to speakwith you in
private, Belphegor." He tore his eyesfrom Aaron's and raised the notebook towardthe old angel.

"Come with me," Belphegor said. "Excuseus for a moment, Aaron."

The two left the dining room, leaving Aaronto wonder what had gotten the angel so riled.

"So you're not theChosen One, then?"Gabrielsaid, distracting him from his thoughts.

"I thought you were asleep," Aaron said,leaning back in his chair and watching the doorway to the
kitchen.

"You'd be surprised what I hear when I'm asleep."

 "He doesn't think that it's me. It's no bigdeal. I always knew there was a chance thatCamael was full of
it." He looked at his doglying on the floor by his chair.

"What does this mean for us now?"Gabrielasked earnestly.
Aaron shrugged. "I don't really know," hesaid, for the first time in a long while considering a future that
didn't involve the angelicprophecy. "I guess it means we can get out ofhere and get back to finding
Stevie."

"Do you think Camael will come with us?"

 Aaron didn't get a chance to answer, for atthat moment Belphegor and Scholar returned tothe room.
There was a strange look upon the oldangel's face and Aaron saw that he was holdingScholar's
notebook. It was open and Aaroncould see parts of drawings that he recognized,sketches of the symbols
that appeared on hisbody when he allowed his angelic essence toemerge.

"Is everything all right?" Aaron asked. As oflate, fearing the worst had become as natural tohim as
breathing. It wasn't the greatest way tobe, but at least he was always prepared.

"Were you serious about being taught, aboutwanting to learn?" Belphegor questioned.

Aaron nodded, not quite sure what he wasgetting himself into.

 Belphegor handed the notebook and itsdrawings back to Scholar. "We'll begin yourtraining
immediately."

chapter seven

 Camaelsat on the forest green, metal bench inthe tiny playground, his angel eyes detecting theresonance
of things long past—ghosts of children and families who had once played here. Ithad been seven days
since he and Aaron first arrived in Aerie, and the former leader of the Powers was having to deal with
ghosts of hisown. He thought of those he had destroyed during the conflict in Heaven, and those slain
afterthe war when he was performing his duty ascommander of the Powers host—obliteratingthose who
were an offense to the Creator. Since finding Aerie, he'd been thinking of them moreand more, their faces
and death cries hauntinghis every moment.

Should I be allowed to stay here?he wondered. For if he had found this place before his changeof heart,
before the realization that the killinghad to stop, he would have razed it, burned it to ash in a rain of
heavenly fire—and God havemercy upon those he found living within its confines.

 A crow cried overhead as it circled a gnarledand diseased tree growing to the side of the playarea. Its
caws voiced its uneasiness with the area,despite the fact that it was tired and wanted torest. The animals
knew that the Ravenschilddevelopment was poisoned, Camael realized; they could taste its taint on the
air rising up fromthe earth. The place had the stink of man's folly,and the blackbird, knowing it did not
belonghere, flew on in search of another place to rest itstired wings.

 Do I belong?Camael deliberated. He hadsearched for Aerie for many hundreds of years,but had he
actually earned a place here? Thefaces of those who fell before him were slowlypushed aside, replaced
by those he had saved. Hecould still hear their plaintive words of thanksand feel their touches of
gratitude. Despite theviolence he had wrought in the ancient past,he had still managed to do some good,
and hewould need to hold on to that as a drowningman would latch on to debris adrift in storm-wracked
seas.

And what about the Creator?His mind frothed with questions for which he did not haveanswers.Does
He look upon me with disdain, or pity?When the time comes, will I be permitted to go home?
 The sound of claws upon the tar path interrupted the angel's musings, and he turned to see Gabriel
trotting toward him.

"Camael, have you seen Aaron?"the dog asked,stopping before the bench.

The angel shook his head. "Not since thismorning. I believe he is still with Belphegor."

"It figures,"Gabriel responded morosely.

"Is there a problem?" Camael asked, curiousin spite of himself.

 The dog hopped up onto the bench and satbeside him."He's never around anymore. I see himearly in
the morning when he takes me out and getsmy breakfast, but then he's gone all day and he's tootired to
play when he gets back."

 Camael slid over on the bench, away fromthe dog. He and Gabriel had developed a grudging respect for
each other, but he still did not liketo be too close to the animal. "I believe thatBelphegor is attempting to
train Aaron in the use of his angelic abilities."

"And that's something else I don't understand,"said the dog indignantly."First they think Aaron is a lost
cause and now they can't seem to get enoughof him. Besides, I thought you were training Aaron."

 "It would seem that Belphegor and theothers have at last seen in Aaron what I found several weeks
ago," Camael explained. "What that something is I cannot tell you, but it wasenough to gain their trust and
free us from thosedamnable restraints." The angel unconsciouslyrubbed at his wrists where the magickal
manacles had recently been removed.

They were silent for a moment, two unlikelycomrades pondering a similar mystery.

"I miss him, Camael,"Gabriel said as he gazedinto the playground."I feel as if I'm losing him."

 "If Aaron is indeed the One foretold of inprophecy, you are losing him to something farlarger than your
simple emotional needs. Hewill be the one that brings about our redemption—Heaven will open its arms
to us again andwelcome us home," Camael said.

Gabriel turned his head to look at the angel.His animal eyes seemed darker somehow, intense with
worry."I don't care about redemption,"theLabrador said with a tremble in his voice."He was mine first;
Aaron belongs to me."

 The primitive bond between humans andtheir domesticated animals was something thatCamael had
always struggled to understand.How had Aaron defined it for him during one oftheir seemingly endless
drives? Unconditional love, he believed was how the boy had phrasedit. The master was the animal's
whole world, and it would love its master no matter what.That was the strength of the bond. The angel
found the level of loyalty quite amazing.

"Aaron does not belong to you alone, Gabriel,"Camael explained. "There are those around usnow who
have waited for his arrival for thousands of years. Would you deny them his touch?"

The dog bowed his head, golden brown earspressed flat against his skull."No," Gabrielgrowled,"but
who will take care of me if something happens to him?"
Camael had no idea how to respond. It was avariation of a question he had been wonderinghimself. If
Aaron was indeed theChosen , what fate would the fallen meet if Verchiel shouldsucceed in his mad
plans to see the Nephilimdestroyed?

 The two sat quietly on the bench, the weight of their questions heavy upon their thoughts, the answers as
elusive as the future.

 Lorelei stepped out the back door of the houseshe shared with Lehash, a steaming cup of coffee in one
hand, searching for her father. Shethought the constable had come outside, but he was nowhere to be
seen. Since the strangers'arrival, Lehash had become distant, uncommunicative, immersed in his work of
keeping thecitizens of Aerie safe, and she was becomingconcerned.

 Over the sound of the gas-powered generator that provided their electricity, she heard the reports of his
guns, like small claps of thunder,rolling up from somewhere beyond the thickbrush that surrounded the
backyard. She startedtoward the sound, dipping her head beneathyoung saplings, careful not to spill the
coffee asshe maneuvered through the woods. Steppinginto a man-made clearing, probably meant for
development in years past, Lorelei stared at herfather's back as he fired at targets set up alongthe far side
of the wide open space. The weaponsdischarged with a booming report, and severaltargets disintegrated
in plumes of heavenly fire.

"Good shootin',Tex ," she joked, letting himknow that he was no longer alone.

 Lehash slowly turned and regarded her withdark and somber eyes, smoking pistols of goldin each hand.
It was a look common to the head constable of Aerie, a look that she herself wasoften accused of
wearing. The angel Lehash tookeverything quite seriously.

"Practicing?" she asked, moving closer andholding out the steaming mug of coffee.

 He pointed a pistol over his shoulder andfired. Lorelei jumped as an old teddy bear tied toa tree
exploded in a cloud of burning stuffing.

 "Well, it does make perfect," he said, theslightest hint of aTexas twang in his voice. Itnever ceased to
amuse her how he insisted on hanging on to the mannerisms and style of the old West. He'd explained
that it had been his favorite time period during his countless yearson Earth, and she guessed it was better
than ifhe'd fallen in love with the Bronze age.

The golden pistols shimmered and disappeared into the ether with a flash of flame, andLehash took the
mug from her.

 "And here I thought you were already perfect," she said, placing her hands inside the frontpockets of her
jeans. "Guess you really do learn something new every day."

He sipped at the coffee carefully, ignoring her good-natured barb. Something was bothering him, and
now was as good a time as any tofind out what.

"What's the matter, Lehash?" she asked."Something's got your dander up even morethan usual."

The angel looked up into the early morning,powder blue sky, as if searching for something."Belphegor's
been talking 'bout how he thinkstrouble's coming." He took another swig of coffeeand glanced back to
her. "I believe it's alreadyhere."
 She was confused at first, but then realizedthe meaning of his words. "You can't blameAaron and
Camael anymore. The deaths of otherfallen have continued around the world sincethey've been here.
And besides, reports thathave trickled in say that the killer wears armor—blood-red armor." Lorelei felt
a chill creep downher spine and shivered.

 "And our troubles are just beginning,"Lehash said, finishing the last of his drink."Kind of like the early
tremors I felt that morning inSan Francisco in 1906—and we know howthat one turned out."

Lorelei sighed, her father often used historicalcatastrophes to make his points; theHindenburgand
Titanic disasters were quite popular with him,as were the Boxer Rebellion and World War II.

 "Did you ever stop to think that their comingmight be the beginning of something good?" sheasked.
"Y'know there's talk among the citizensthat..."Lorelei stopped, suddenly not sure ifshe should continue.

 "Talk about what?" he asked, his voice a lowrumble, its tone already telling her that hewasn't going to
care for what she had to say.

"That Aaron . . . that he might really be theOne."

Lehash scowled and handed her back theempty mug. The golden pistols formed in hishands again, and
he turned away to resume histarget practice.

"What's the matter?" she asked. "Whatcould possibly be wrong if that were true?"

Lehash did not answer her in words. Insteadhe began to fire his weapons repeatedly, with barely a
moment between each of the thunderous blasts. The remaining targets disintegrated, as did the trees and
branches that they had beenpositioned upon.

 Then, as quickly as he had begun to fire, hestopped, whirling around to face her. "Youhaven't seen what
I've seen, Lore. I've been living for a very long time now, and the thought ofsome messiah suddenly
making everything allbetter..."He shook his head.

 Lorelei moved toward him, words of disbeliefspilling from her lips. "Are you saying you don'tbelieve in
the prophecy?" she asked incredulously. "The whole reason that Aerie even exists,and you don't believe
in it?"

He lowered the smoldering weapons, and heldher in his steely gaze. "Aerie and its people areabout the
only things Ido believe in these days."

 Lorelei was speechless. She had only learnedof the prophecy on her arrival in Ravenschild,but the
promise of something other than the harsh world that she'd grown up in had givenher the strength to
continue.

 "I fought during the Great War, Lorelei," hetried to explain. "And not on the winning side. I can't believe
that God—even one merciful andjust—could ever begin to forgive us for thewrong we've done."

She didn't want to hear this; she didn't wantthe hope that she kept protected deep inside herto be
diminished in any way.

"The prophecy says—"
 "Fairy stories," he retorted. The guns hadagain disappeared, and he grasped her shoulders in a powerful
grip. "What you've got to realize—what we've all got to realize—is theonly thing we have to look
forward to is a worldof hurt, and not all the prophecies and teenagemessiahs in the world are gonna keep
it away."

"But what if you're wrong?" she asked,pulling away. "What if Aaronis the harbinger ofbetter times?"

Lehash scowled. "If you believe that, then Ihave some serious doubts as to whether youreally are my
daughter."

 The words of a powerful angelic spell thatwould have caused the ground to split beneaththe fallen angel
and swallow him whole, dancedat the edge of her mind. It was ready to spillfrom her lips, but Lorelei
stopped herself, instead turning her back upon her parent and starting back to the house. As she made
her waythrough the brush, a part of her wished for him to call after her, to apologize in a fatherly wayfor
the harshness of his words, but the more real istic half got exactly what it expected.

 He had begun his target practice again, theblasts of gunfire like the explosive precursor to an
approaching storm.

Vilma Santiago felt her eyes grow increasinglyheavy, the words of text in her literature bookstarting to
blur. She refused to look at the clock,deluding herself into thinking that if she didn'tknow the time, her
body wouldn't crave sleep asbadly. She thought about taking another of thepills she had bought at the
drugstore to keepherself awake, but she'd already had three, andthe directions said no more than two
were recommended.

 She closed her literature book and slid it intothe bag leaning against the side of her desk.Maybe if I can
get ahead on my physics assignments,Vilma thought, pulling out the overly large book and placing it on
the desk before her.

 Vilma would do anything to stay awake, anything to avoid the dreams. Disturbing visionsfrom her
recurring nightmares flashed beforeher eyes, a staccato slideshow of images thatseemed more like
memories than the fantasticcreations of a sleeping mind. She felt herselfbegin to slip into the fugue state
that always preceded sleep, and spastically jumped from herchair. Pacing about her bedroom, she
slapped ather cheeks, hoping that the sharp stabs of painwould give her a second wind.Or would this be
my third?she wondered groggily.

 "C'mon, Vilma," she said aloud. "Stayawake." From the corner of her eye she saw her bed and for a
split second could have sworn thatit was calling to her. "No," she said. "No bed,you know what it means
when you go to bed." She continued to pace, swinging her arms andtaking deep breaths.

 As she walked around her room, Vilma sawthat a pink envelope had fallen from her bookbag when
she'd removed her physics text. It wasa birthday card from Tina, who wasn't going tobe in school the
next day and hadn't wanted tomiss her friend's big day. Vilma was going to beeighteen years old, but if it
hadn't been forTina, she wouldn't have even remembered. Sheretrieved the envelope and opened it. It
was atypical Tina card. "I know what would makeyour birthday happy!" read the caption over apicture
of a man wearing only unzipped bluejeans, his abs and pecs spectacularly oiled.

 "You think so?" Vilma asked the card as shestudied the handsome figure. She immediatelythought of
Aaron. It had been two weeks sincehis last e-mail and she was beginning to fear thatshe'd never hear
from him again, that maybe he had found a new life somewhere, and no longer wanted reminders of the
past he had left behind.
 Vilma pushed the horrible thought from herhead as she tossed the card into the plastic barrel beside her
desk.He probably just hasn't had achance to get to a computer.In fact she wouldn't be surprised if
there was a message from him now.She had checked her e-mail just a few hours ago,but something told
her thatmaybe Aaron had been in touch since then.

 Vilma returned to her desk and turned onthe computer. As she waited for the system toboot up, her
thoughts stayed on the boy whohad captured her heart. She wondered how he would react if she told
him about her awfuldreams and her fear of sleep—and would she even share the information with him in
the firstplace? The answer to that was a simple one: ofcourse she would. The way she felt about Aaron
Corbet, she would have told him anything. It was as if they shared some strange kind of bond.

 Maneuvering her mouse she clicked on theicon to connect to the Internet.Maybe he sent me an
electronic greeting card,she thought happily andthen realized that he probably didn't even know that
tomorrow was her birthday. From the livingroom downstairs, the old grandfather clock beganto chime,
and as she waited for her connection,Vilma found herself counting the tolls of the bell.

Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong!Bong! Bong! Bong! Bong!

 The clock tolled midnight, and she saw thatthere were no messages from Aaron or anybodyelse. Vilma
was overcome with disappointmentand the realization that she was now a yearolder. She stared at the
computer screen, wishing a message to appear, but it didn't happen."Happy Birthday to me," she said
sadly.

 She prepared to disconnect from the Internetand her bleary eyes traveled to the right cornerof the screen
where it showed the time. Theclock read 11:59p.m. and she offhandedly wondered if the clock
downstairs was fast, or hercomputer's clock slow. Then, just as the disconnect message came up, the
clock on her screenchanged to 12:00a.m. —and every one of hersenses inexplicably came alive at once.

 Vilma tossed her head violently back and thechair tipped over, spilling her onto the floor. Theassault
came upon her in waves. The sounds in her ears were deafening, a cacophony of noisethrough which she
could just hear the panicked beat of her own heart and the swishing of bloodthrough her veins.

 What's happening to me?Vilma thought as shestruggled to her feet, her hands pressed tightlyagainst the
bludgeoning invasion of sound.Isthis some kind of bizarre reaction to my lack of sleep,or the drugs I've
taken?she frantically wondered.Smells were suddenly overpowering—cleaning products from the
kitchen, wood stain from thebasement, bags of garbage in the barrels outside.She gasped for breath. The
light of the room wasblinding, and she lashed out at the lamp on herdesk, knocking it to the floor.

I've got to get help!Vilma panicked. Sheneeded a hospital.... She would wake her auntand uncle....

 Her hand was on the doorknob when sheheard a voice from somewhere in the roombehind her."The
seed of a seraph stirs to waking asthe clock tolls twelve,"it said in a language thatshe had never heard
before and should not havebeen able to understand—but did."This new dayis the day of your birth, I'd
wager."

 The hairs at the back of Vilma's neck bristled.She didn't want to turn around, didn't want toacknowledge
this latest bit of insanity, but she could not help herself. As she slowly began to turn, a strange odor
suddenly permeated the air.It smelled of rich spice and something rotten. Itsmelled of decay.

Vilma saw that there was a man inside herbedroom. He was dressed in dark clothes andwore a long
raincoat despite the fact that it hadnot rained in weeks. His hair was long andcombed back upon his
head. His skin wasdeathly pale and seemed to glow in the limitedlight, and his eyes, if he had any, were
lost within dark shadows that sat upon his face.Vilma had seen this mysterious figment of hermadness
before, perched in the tree outside her window: watching, waiting.

"You're not real."

 "Think what you will,"he answered in theancient tongue as he started toward her."It is noconcern of
mine. My charge was to wait and watchfor you to blossom—and that is exactly what youhave started
to do."

 She closed her eyes and wished the figure away, but still he moved toward her. A screamabout to
explode from her lips froze in herlungs, and Vilma watched in stunned silence asspeckled wings of black
and white graduallyunfurled from the figure's back.

"Come along, little Nephilim,"said the manwho could only have been an angel."My masterhas plans for
you."

He took her in his arms and the worldaround her began to spin. And as she fell intounconsciousness,
Vilma Santiago wondered ifshe was being taken to meet with God.

chapter eight

 Belphegor walked among his crops and in theprimitive language of the bug, kindly askedthem to leave
his vegetables. Purging his gardens of toxic residue was like placing neon signsin front of all his plants,
welcoming the variousinsects. But he hadn't forgotten them. There wasan area of garden he had grown
especially forthe primitive life forms, and he invited them topartake of that particular bounty. The insects
did as he asked, some flying into the air in a buzzingcloud, while others tumbled to the rich earth,heading
for a more appropriate place to dine.The bugs did not care where they ate, as long as they were allowed
to feed.

 The angel thanked the simple creatures andturned his attention to a pitcher of iced tea that was waiting
for him atop a rusted patio table in the center of the yard. He strolled casually through thegrass, his bare
feet enjoying the sensation of thenew, healthy plant life. Removing the poisons fromthe backyards of
Ravenschild brought him greatpleasure, although those same toxins were beginning to wear upon his own
body. The angel pouredhimself a glass from the pitcher of brown liquidand gazed out over his own little
piece of paradiseas he drank. This yard, of all the yards in Aerie, wasone of his favorites. He had made it
his own and itwas good again. If only it was as simple for those who had fallen from God's grace.

 And then came that odd feeling of excitement he'd experienced since first viewing the manifestation of
Aaron Corbet's angelic self.Is it possible? Could he dare to believe that afterall this time, after so many
false hopes, theprophecy might actually come true?

 Belphegor sipped his bitter brew, enjoyingthe sensation of the cold fluid as it traveleddown his throat. He
would not allow himself tobe tricked; there was too much—too many—relying upon him, to be caught up
in a wave of religious fervor. But he had to admit, there wassomething about this Nephilim, something
wild, untamed, that inspired both excitement and fear.

 The teaching had been going reasonablywell. The boy was eager to learn, but his angelicnature was
rough, rebellious, and if they werenot careful, a deadly force could be unleashedupon them—upon the
world. But that was aworry for another time.The air in a far corner of the yard began toshimmer, a dark
patch forming at the center ofthe distress. There was sound, very much likethe inhalation of breath, and
the darkness blossomed to reveal its identity. Wings that seemedto be made from swaths of solid night
unfurled,the shape of the boy nestled between them. Helooked exhausted, yet exhilarated, a cocky smile
on his young face.

 "That took longer than I expected," Belphegorsaid, feigning disinterest as he reached for the pitcher of
iced tea and refilled his glass. "Wasthere a problem?"

 Aaron suppressed his angelic nature, thesigils fading, the wings shrinking to nothingupon his back. In his
hand he held a rolled newspaper and whacked it against the palm ofhis other hand as he walked toward
the oldangel. "No problems," he said, tossing thepaper onto the patio table where it unrolled toreveal the
Chinese typesetting. It wasThePeople's Daily."I didn't have any Chinese moneyto buy one, so I had to
wait until somebodythrew this away."

The boy smiled, exuding a newfound confidence. He was learning fast, but there was stillmuch to
do—and so many ways in which thingscould go wrong.

"How was the travel?" Belphegor askedbefore taking another sip of tea. He had taughtthe youth a
method of angelic travel requiringonly the wings on his back and an idea of wherehe wanted to go.

 "It was amazing," Aaron said. There wasanother glass on the table and he reached for it."I did exactly
what you said." He poured a fullglass, almost spilling it in his excitement. "I picturedBeijing in my head,
from those travelbooks and magazines, and I told myself that waswhere I wanted to be."

Belphegor nodded, secretly impressed. Therehad been many a Nephilim that couldn't evenbegin to
grasp the concept, never mind actuallydo it.

"It was pretty cool," Aaron continued. "I sawit in my head, wrapped myself in my wings, andwhen I
opened them up again, I was there." Hegulped down his iced tea.

"And did anyone notice your arrival?"

 Aaron tapped the remainder of the ice cubesin his glass into his open mouth and began tocrunch noisily.
"Nope," he said between crunches."I didn't want anybody to see me—so theydidn't."

 Belphegor turned away and strolled backtoward his plants and vegetables, leaving Aaronalone by the
table. Absently he began to harvestsome ripened cucumbers. The boy was advancing far more quickly
than any Nephilim he had ever encountered. But the next phase of training wascrucial, and the most
dangerous. Despite his affinity, Belphegor wasn't sure if Aaron was ready.

"So what now?" he heard Aaron ask behind him.

 Belphegor stopped and turned, cucumbersmomentarily forgotten. "We're done for theday," he said
dismissively.

 "But it's still early," the Nephilim said, genuine eagerness in his voice. "Isn't there something more you can
show me before—"

"The next phase of development is the investigation of your inner self," the angel interrupted.

"Okay," Aaron responded easily. "Let's do it."
"Do you think you're ready for a trip insidehere?" Belphegor tapped Aaron's chest. "It'sgoing to be a lot
harder than a jaunt toBeijing ."

 Aaron's expression became more serious, asif the angel's cautioning words had stirredsomething—some
shaded information hidden inthe back of Aaron's mind, about to be draggedout into the light.

 "If you think you're ready, prepared to find out who you are . . . what you are," Belphegorsaid
cryptically, holding the boy in an unwavering gaze, "then, we'll begin. But I'm not entirelysure you'll be
happy with what you learn."

 Verchiel gazed upon the unconscious female whohad been laid on the floor before him. "Can yousense it
as I can?" he asked the prisoner in the hanging cage across the room. "Like a newlyemerging hatchling,
fighting against the shell ofits humanity. It wants so desperately to be free ofits confines, to blossom and
transform its fragilehuman vessel into the horror it is destined to be."

 The leader of the Powers shifted his weightuncomfortably in the high-backed wooden chair.Though
finally healing, the burns that he hadreceived in his first confrontation with theNephilim still caused him a
great deal of discomfort. "It sickens me," Verchiel spat, his eyesriveted to the girl at his feet. "I should kill
the wretched thing now."

 "But you won't," wheezed the prisoner, still weak. "You took the trouble to bring her here, Igather she's
going to play a part in whatevernew trick you have up your sleeve. Maybe bait,to lure the Nephilim into a
trap?"

Verchiel turned his attention from the girl tothe prisoner. "Are you learning to think likeme?" he asked
with a humorless smile. "Or am Istarting to think like you?"

 The prisoner raised himself to a sitting position. "I'm not sure that even in my darkest days Icould muster
such disregard for innocent life."

"Innocent life?" the leader of the Powersasked as he studied the creature before him. "Sosimple—so
defenseless—one can almost see whythe Creator was so taken with them."

The female moaned softly in the grip ofoblivion.

"But looks can be deceiving, can they not?"He nudged the girl with his foot. "There is amonster inside
you just waiting to come out,isn't there, girl?"

 The captive gripped the bars of his cage,hands pink with a fresh layer of skin. "Alittle bitof the pot calling
the kettle black, don't youthink, Verchiel?" he asked. "After all you'vedone of late, do you really believe
she deserves the title of monster?"

 Verchiel tilted his head in thought as he studied the girl lying before him. "I am not without acertain
measure of pity for the misfortune of herbirth. She cannot help what she is, but it does not change the fact
that the likes of her kindshould not exist."

"And who exactly provided you with thisinformation?" the captive asked. "'Cause it looksas though I
might have missed the announcement."

"It was never intended for our kind to laywith animals," Verchiel growled, the concept flooding him with
feelings of revulsion. "Theproof is in these monstrosities—animals with thepower of the divine. I cannot
imagine it was evera part of the Creator's plan."

"And you being so close to God and all,you've taken it upon yourself to clear up the problem."

"As impudent as ever," Verchiel said, slidingfrom the chair to kneel beside the unconsciousgirl. "One
would think that after all this timeyou would have learned some modicum ofrespect for the One you so
horribly wronged."

"This has nothing to do with Him, Verchiel,"the prisoner stressed, "and everything to do withyour twisted
perception of right and wrong."

 Verchiel stifled the urge to lash out at hiscaptive, focusing instead on the task at hand."Right and wrong,"
he hissed, as he pushed upthe girl's shirt to reveal the dark, delicate skin of her young stomach. "What is
coming to fruition inside this poor creature is wrong."

 The fingers of Verchiel's hand began to glow,and he lightly touched her stomach, burning herflesh in five
places. Even within the hold of unconsciousness the female cried out, writhing in agony as her flesh sizzled
and wisps of oily smoke curled up from the burns.

"I know what I do is right," he said. "Thereis a bond between the Nephilim and this female,a bond that
will only be made stronger with therealization that they are of the same kind."

 Verchiel could sense the essence of angelcoiled inside the young woman,still not fullyawake. The pain
would draw it closer, forcing itto blossom sooner. He again reached down andtouched her stomach,
leaving his fingertipsupon the fragile flesh just a bit longer. The fluidswithin the skin sputtered, crackled,
and poppedwith his hellish caress.

 The girl was moaning and crying now, stillnot fully awake, but the power inside her wasgrowing stronger,
calling out to others of its ilkfor help.

 "That's it," Verchiel cooed, inhaling the acridaroma of burning skin. "Summon the great heroto your side
so that I may destroy him and thedreams he inspires."

It was like the dreams.... No,nightmares, he hadbeen having before the change.

But Aaron was not asleep.

 Belphegor had done this. He had taken Aaroninto his home, telling him he had to learn the origins of the
angelic essence that had become a partof him. He had made him drink a mug of some awful-tasting
concoction from a boiling pot onthe stove. It tasted like garbage and smelled evenworse, but the old
fallen angel had said that itwould help Aaron to travel inside himself, toexperience the genesis of the
power that wantedso desperately to reshape him.

 Aaron had choked down the foul liquid andsat upon the living-room floor, while Belphegortook his place
in the recliner and began to readThe People's Daily.At first Aaron was concernedthat nothing was
happening, but the old fallenangel had looked over the top of the paper and told him to wait for the
poison to take effect.

Poison?
 Yes, Belphegor had indeed given him poison—the impending death of his human aspectwould allow his
angelic nature to assume control,Belphegor explained before going back to thenews ofChina .

 A stabbing pain had begun in the pit of hisstomach. An unnatural warmth radiated fromthe center of the
intense agony and spreadthrough his extremities, numbing them. Aaron found that he could no longer sit
up and fell tohis side on the cold wooden floor.

 He was finding it hard to stay conscious, butcould still hear Belphegor encouraging him tohold on,
warning him not to succumb fully tothe poison coursing through his body. Aaronhad to find the source of
his essence's power;then wrest control away from the strengtheningangelic might, and use it to complete
the unification of the dual natures that existed within him.

 What if I'm not strong enough?Aaron hadasked. And the old angel had looked at himgrimly and said that
without the anchor of hishumanity, the angelic essence within him wouldsurely run amok and destroy them
all.

 At first there was only darkness and the burning warmth of the poison, but then he saw itthere, writhing
in the black sea of his gradual demise. When Aaron had last seen it, the powerhad taken the shapes of
various creatures of creation. Now it had matured into a beautifulwinged creature, humanoid in shape,
with skinthe color of the sun and eyes as cool and dark asthe night. They were family in a strange kind of
way, he thought, and it drew him close, wrappinghim in its embrace, flowing over and into him asif liquid,
and when he opened his eyes, he wassomewhere else entirely.

 The pain of the poison was gone and Aaronfound himself standing in a vast field of tallgrass the color of
gold. A warm gentle breezesmelling of rich spice caressed the waving plains.Far off in the distance he
could just about makeout the shape of a vast city, but there weresounds nearby that pulled his attention
awayfrom the metropolis. He turned and walkedtoward a hill, the sound of a voice carried on thewind
drawing him closer.

 He reached the top of the rise and peereddown into a clearing, where an army had beengathered. They
were angels, hundreds of angelsgarbed in armor polished to gleaming, and theystood unmoving,
enraptured as they listened toone of their own. Clearly their leader, he paced before them, words of
inspiration spilling fromhis mouth, and Aaron could see why they wouldhave pledged their allegiance.
There was some thing about him, a charisma that was impossibleto deny.

Asbeautiful as the morning stars,he heard avoice whisper at the back of his mind, and hecould not
disagree.

And then the leader, the Morningstar, walkedamong his troops laying his hand upon each andevery one
of them, and as he touched them,bestowing upon them a special gift, weapons offire sprang to life in their
grasp, and they wereready to fight.

Ready for war.

 Aaron experienced a sudden wave of vertigo, as if the world around him were beingyanked away to be
replaced by another time,another place, and he struggled to remain standing. He was on a battlefield
now, surrounded bythe unbridled carnage that was war. Soldiers hehad watched rallied by the
Morningstar werebattling an army of equal savagery. He sawCamael and Verchiel fighting side by side
against the Morningstar's army. The screams ofthe dying and the maimed filled the air as blazing swords
hacked away limbs and snuffed outlife, and angels fell helplessly from the sky, their wings consumed by
flames of heavenly fire.
 It was horrible; one of the most awesome yetdisturbing sights he had ever seen. He wanted toturn away,
to pull his eyes from the scenes ofbrutality, the broken and burning bodies ofangels, the golden grass
trampled, the groundstained with the dark blood of the heavenly. Butit was everywhere; no matter where
he looked,there was death.

Aaron's eyes were suddenly drawn to theMorningstar, his sword of fire hacking a swaththrough the
opposing forces. His army was vanquished, but still he fought on, flaxen wingsspread wide, slashing his
way toward a towermade of glass, crystal maybe, that seemed to goup into the sky forever. The angel
was screamingand there were tears on his face. Aaron could feel his sadness, for the sorrow that
permeatedthe atmosphere of this place was so strong as tobe nearly palpable.

The Morningstar screamed up at the crystalline tower, shaking his armored fist anddemanding that He
who sits on high come downto face him. And with wings beating air ripewith the smells of bloodshed, he
began toascend. The skies grew dark, thick with roilingclouds of gunmetal gray, and thunder rumbled
ominously, causing the very environment totremble. But the Morningstar continued to rise, flying steadily
upward, sword of fire brandishedin his grip, unhindered by the threat of storm.

 Aaron could feel it before it actually happened, as if the air itself had become chargedwith electricity. He
wanted to warn the beautifulsoldier, but it was too late. A bolt of lightning resembling a long, gnarled
finger, reached downfrom the gray, endless clouds and touched the warrior of Heaven. There was a flash
of blindinglight, and the Morningstar tumbled, burning,from the sky.

Stay down,Aaron whispered as he watchedthe figure twitch and then force himself to rise.

The Morningstar swayed upon legs charred black, and another blade of fire appeared in hishand. Again
he looked up at the glass tower andraised his sword in defiance."How?" he shriekedpitifully through a
mouth now nothing morethan a blackened hole."How can you love themmore than us?"

With wings still afire, he leaped back into theair, but his ascent was slower than before. The heavens
growled with menace, as if displeasedby his defiance, and birdlike shrieks filled the world. Aaron
watched as the soldiers of the opposing army attacked the Morningstar, grabbing at his injured form,
pulling him back to the ground, where they pitilessly set upon him withtheir weapons of fire.

 He could feel the Morningstar's pain, every jab, every stab of the soldiers' searing blades, as if the
attacks were being perpetrated upon him.Aaron fell to the ground, his eyes transfixedupon the violence
before him, the blood of vanquished angels seeping through the knees of hispants.

 Numbness had invaded his body, and hefought to stay conscious—to stay alive. But thedarkness had
him again in its grasp, and itpulled him below to a place where he could diein peace, the very same place
that the angelicessence had resided before it had come awake on his eighteenth birthday. This was where
hewould slip from life, allowing the angelic powertotal mastery of his fragile human shell.

 For a brief moment Aaron was convincedthat this was the right thing for him to do. In thisdeep place of
shadow there was no worry, noirritating mysteries of angelic powers, there wasonly comforting peace.
Escape from the responsibilities heaped upon him by ancient prophecy.

"Aaron! He's hurting me!"

Aaron's tranquility was suddenly shatteredby a cry for help, a desperate plea that echoed in the
darkness. He tried to ignore it, but there wassomething about the voice that stirred withinhim a desire to
live.

"Where are you, Aaron? He'll keep hurting meunless you come."

 "Vilma," Aaron whispered within the constricting cocoon of shadow, and opened his eyes to a vision of
the girl he believed he loved in theclutches of Verchiel. It was but a flash of sight,but it was enough to stir
him from the comforting embrace of his impending death.

"Please! Aaron!"

 The angelic essence fought to keep him submerged in the depths of oblivion, but Vilma needed him,
Stevie and the fallen needed him,and he felt ashamed that he had even consideredgiving in. The closer he
got to awareness, themore he felt the painful effects the poison hadwrought upon his body, and he was
remindedof, and inspired by, the Morningstar, burnedblack by the finger of God, but still he fought on.

Aaron came awake on his knees, now in the kitchen of Belphegor's home, his body wrackedwith
bone-snapping convulsions. He pitchedforward and vomited up the poison. Slowly heraised his head,
wiping the remains of therevolting fluid that dribbled down his chin, tosee Belphegor leaning forward on a
woodenchair, offering him a white paper napkin.

"What did you see?" the angel asked, agleam of excitement in his ancient eyes.

"Vilma." Aaron struggled to stand.

"Who?"

"I have to go to her," Aaron said, the familiarfeeling of dread he'd been carrying since his life so
dramatically changed replacing the nausea inhis stomach.

"He has her. Verchiel has her."

chapter nine

"Vilma?" Belphegor asked, confused. "Who,may I ask, is Vilma?"

 Aaron swayed upon legs that seemed to bemade of rubber, grabbing hold of the kitchendoorframe to
steady himself. "She's my girl..." He paused, rethinking his answer. "She's somebody from my old life,
someone very importantto me—and Verchiel has her." Images of thescreaming girl flashed across his
vision. Hecould hear her calling out to him.

"He is attempting to get to you throughyour friends," Belphegor commented matter-of-factly. "Typical
behavior for one such as he."

Aaron didn't understand. Somehow Vilmahad reached out and touched his mind.

But how?

 "What did you see when you went inside,Aaron?" Belphegor questioned. "You must tellme
everything—"

Aaron raised a hand to interrupt him. "Shewas inside my head." He stared hard at Belphegor. "How is
that possible, unless? ..."

Belphegor slowly nodded, sensing thatAaron already suspected the answer. "Unlessshe is as you are,"
he finished.

 It hit Aaron like a physical blow and he fellback against the doorframe, sliding to the floor as his knees
gave out. "I can't believe it," hemuttered in amazement. He remembered everymoment, however brief, he
had shared with her.There was no doubt of the attraction, but evidently the reason went far beyond
raging hor mones. They were of the same kind.

Nephilim.

"Just when I think I've seen it all," he saidwith an exasperated shake of his head.

 Belphegor left the table and moved toAaron's side. He seemed impatient, anxious. "Never mind your
friend," he said. "What didyousee, Aaron?"

"I don't have time for this," Aaron said,climbing to his feet. "She needs me."

Belphegor reached out and grabbed hold ofhis arm in a powerful grip. "I need to knowwhat you saw,"
he stressed. "The people of Aerieneed to know what you saw."

 Aaron shook off the old angel's grasp. "I sawan angel—and he was one of the most beautifulthings I
have ever seen," he said, not without alittle embarrassment, especially as he caught thelook on
Belphegor's face. "It's not sexual or anything," he explained. "It was just the way he carried himself. I
could feel the devotion of his armyin the air. I could feel how much they loved him."

"You . . . you saw the Morningstar?" Belphegor stammered, as if he were afraid of something.

 Aaron nodded, a bit taken aback by the oldangel's reaction. "And there was a battle," hesaid, the
violent, disturbing imagery foreverburned into his psyche. "It was horrible," headded. "And incredibly
sad."

Belphegor stared off into space, thoughtfully stroking his chin.

"What does it mean, Belphegor?" Aaronasked cautiously. "What does all of this have to do with me?"

The old fallen slowly refocused his gaze onAaron. "The pain and the sadness, the death andthe
violence—I believe that is the power from which you were born."

Aaron shook his head. "I don't understand."

 "But you will," Belphegor said with authority. "We shall go to Scholar, and together we'lldelve deeper
into the mystery of your origin—"

"No," Aaron said emphatically. "You don't understand. Vilma is in trouble and I have to goto her."
Aaron moved past the old angel, hisresolve lending new strength to his legs. "I can't afford to waste any
more time."

He had pulled open the kitchen door andwas ready to step outside when Belphegor againgrabbed him.
"We're close, Aaron," he said.

There was a tension in his voice that hadn'tbeen there before, a veiled excitement hintingthat the angel
knew more than he was lettingon. It almost drew Aaron back, but then heremembered Vilma's face—her
beautiful face,twisted in pain and fear—and he knew he hadno choice.

He shrugged Belphegor's hand away andstarted down the stairs. "I'm sorry, but I have togo," he said
over his shoulder. "I'll come backjust as soon as—"

 Lehash stood in the street just outside theyard. A long, thin cigar dangled at the corner ofhis mouth, the
smoke trailing from its tip forming a misty halo around his head. "Is there aproblem, boy?" he asked in a
grave voice, thecigar bobbing up and down like a conductor'sbaton as he spoke.

 Aaron shook his head, fully feeling the menace that radiated from the Aerie constable. "Notyet," he
answered, trying to keep the fear fromhis voice.

Belphegor came up behind him. "It's allright, Lehash," he said reassuringly. "Come backinside, Aaron.
We'll talk."

"I'm going," Aaron said defiantly, and beganto push past them.

Lehash came forward, and Aaron saw the shimmer of fire in his hands that signaled thearrival of his
golden weapons. "I'd listen tothe boss if I was you," he said with a threateninghiss, blocking Aaron's path.

 "It could be a trap, Aaron," Belphegor cautioned behind him. "Verchiel could be usingyour friend to
strike, not only at you, but at us,at Aerie. I'm sorry, but we can't let you go,there's far too much at stake."

Lehash brandished his guns menacingly."You heard 'im," he said, motioning for Aaron toreturn to the
house. "Get back in there beforethings get serious."

"They already have," Aaron said, feeling thepower come alive within him. It was like theworld's biggest
head rush, and he braced himself, not even trying to hold back its coming.

 A crowd of citizens had started to gather,coming out of their decrepit homes as if drawn by the potential
for violence. Aaron could see their nervous glances, hear their whispering.

 "I knew he'd be trouble." "Him? He's not theOne—I can't believe anyone could be so foolishas to think
that." "Lehash will put him in his place."

 The sigils emerged on Aaron's flesh, and helet his wings of solid black unfold. He heardgasps from the
gathered, and even Lehashseemed genuinely taken aback as Aaron steppedpast the constable and into
the street. The citi zens were in awe. He could see it in their eyes—or maybe it was something else they
were seeing, he decided, as he heard the sharp click oftwin gun hammers being pulled back frombehind.

 Aaron reacted purely on instinct; there wasno inner struggle, no attempt to keep the powerat bay, he
simply let it flow through him, guiding its might with a tempered hand. He spun around to face his
potential foe, a feral snarlupon his lips. With a thunderous clap of sound,one of the gunslinger's pistols
belched fire madesolid, and it hurtled across the short expanse toburrow beneath the soft flesh of the
Nephilim's shoulder.

Aaron fell backward, a scream upon his lips as he hit the street, his mighty wings cushioningthe fall. The
pain was bad, and his left side wasgrowing numb as he lay gazing up at the earlymorning sky. Aaron
knew that he should getup—for Stevie's sake, for Vilma's—but he wasn'tsure he had the strength to do
so.

 The citizens' murmurs sounded to him like aswarm of bees roused to anger by a threat totheir hive.
Lehash stood over him, smoking pistol still in his grasp. There was cruelty in hissteely gaze, a look that
said so much more thanwords.

 "Look at you," he said in a whisper meantonly for Aaron's ears. "Can't even save yourself, never mind
us." The gunslinger stared down hisarm, down the length of his golden weapon."How dare you fill their
hearts with hope andthen rip it away. Haven't we suffered enoughwithout the likes of you?" Lehash came
closer. "Ishould kill you now."

 Aaron lay still, his gaze locked on the barrel of the pistol that hovered above him ominouslylike a black,
unblinking eye. Lehash's fingertwitched upon the trigger, and the Nephilim's mind was assaulted with the
brutal images of war. He again saw the Morningstar walking among his troops, laying his hand upon
them,giving something of himself to each and everyone. And he witnessed them in battle, fightingfor their
master's cause—dying for their master's cause—and he was filled with their purpose, with their power
and strength.

 The sigils on his body suddenly burned as ifpainted with acid, and Aaron sprang up fromthe street, a cry
of rage from somewhere deepinside escaping his lips. The gunslinger fired, but this time the bullet did not
find its target. Aaron lashed out with one of his wings, swatting the weapon from the constable's grasp.
"Nomore guns," he commanded, grabbing the fallenangel's wrist and violently twisting his arm sothat he
dropped the second of the golden guns.

Aaron looked into the constable's eyes andsaw that something new had taken the place ofsteely cruelty.
He saw the beginnings of fear, buthe did not want that. Effortlessly he hurledLehash away. All he wanted
was to save thepeople he loved.

 Lehash landed in the street about six feetaway, scattering citizens that had gathered there.A hush had
fallen over the crowd, and theywatched him in pregnant silence. Belphegorcame forward to help Lehash
as sparks dancedin the constable's hands. Aaron tensed, aweapon of his own ready to surge to life.

"No," Belphegor commanded in a powerfulvoice.

Lehash stared at his superior, confusion onhis grizzled face.

"Let him go."

Lehash's eyes went wide in shock. "Youcan't do this," he sputtered. "He'll bring Verchieland his
bloodthirsty rabble down on our headsfor sure!"

Belphegor raised a hand and closed his eyes. "You heard me, let the boy go."

From across the street Aaron met Belphegor'seyes and a jolt like electricity passed through hisbody.

"If you're going to go," Belphegor said, "thengo now."

 Aaron found it difficult to look away fromthe angel's intense gaze.Am I doing the right thing? he
fretted. Doubt crept into his thoughts,but then images of Vilma and the still-missingStevie filled his mind,
and it didn't matter anymore if it was right or wrong. He had to go. "I'll come back," he said as he spread
his wings.

"I hope you do," Belphegor replied, a scowling Lehash at his side.

Aaron took one final look about Aerie andsaw Camael, Gabriel, and Lorelei heading towardhim. He
wanted to tell them what he wasdoing—what he had to do—but he didn't wantto stop, unsure if he
would have the courage to recommence if he did. They would have tounderstand.

The image of his destination fresh inside his head, Aaron folded his wings about himself andwas gone.

"Maybe he didn't see us,"Gabriel said forlornly.

But Camael knew differently. He had lookedinto the boy's eyes before he departed.

The fallen angel had known that it was only amatter of time before the violence in his life againreared its
ugly head and his brief respite wouldend. It had been pleasurable while it lasted.

 "What's going on?" Lorelei was asking anolder woman whom Camael recognized as Marjorie. He had
saved her from one of Verchiel'shunting parties sometime in the 1950s, and shestill bore a red, ragged
scar upon her cheek tocommemorate the Powers' ruthless attack.

 The woman wrung her hands nervously,staring off in the direction from which Aaronhad departed. "He's
gone," she said, her voicefilled with concern. "There was a fight, and thenhe left us." Marjorie looked past
Lorelei to Camael. "Is he coming back?" she asked pleadingly. "Can you tell me if the Chosen One is
coming back?"

Lorelei turned to him as well, as though hemight have some special insight into the situation unfolding.

 "Let us find Belphegor," Camael said, ignoring the women's plaintive questions, and continuing down the
street, Gabriel close at his heels.

 The citizens of Aerie were abuzz, and as hepassed, their eyes caught his, frantic for answersto assuage
their fears. A hand shot out to grip hisarm and Camael stared into the face of Scholar. He believed his
true name to be Tumael, once a member of the host called Principalities. He waswild eyed, as anxious as
the others around him.

 "Do you know where he's gone—the boy?"Tumael asked nervously, his grip tight with desperation. "We
have to get him back ... we ... wecan't let him walk away from us, Camael. Do youunderstand the
importance of what I'm saying?"

 Camael knew exactly, but until he found outwhat had happened, he could offer no words of solace.
"Belphegor. I need to speak with him."

The fallen angel pointed toward a house not far from where they stood.

"Come, Gabriel," Camael said to the dogthat waited obediently by his side.

 They approached the home, catching sight ofLorelei disappearing into the backyard. As theyrounded the
corner of the house, they were metby voices raised in panicked fury. Lehash andhis daughter were in the
midst of a heated argument, arms flailing as they railed against eachother. Belphegor was across the yard,
removedfrom the commotion, examining the branches of a young sapling.

"Why don't you go and talk with Belphegor,"Camael told theLabrador at his side. "Maybe hecan tell you
where Aaron has gone."

 Tail wagging, Gabriel trotted toward Aerie'sFounder, while Camael turned his attention tothe angry
constable.

"You," Lehash growled, raising an accusatory hand as Camael approached. "This is yourfault!"

"Lehash, stop," Lorelei pleaded.

 "Would anyone care to tell me what hashappened?" Camael asked, carefully watchingLehash's hands for
signs of his golden weaponry.

 "Your Nephilim will be the death of us all," the constable spat, fists clenched in barely suppressed rage.
"Filling all their heads with foolishness ... we'll see how much of a messiah theythink he is when we have
Verchiel's soldiers breathing down our necks."

 "Dad, please," Lorelei said, again trying tocalm him. She touched the sleeve of his coat, buthe pulled
away roughly.

"Is that what this is really about, Lehash?"Camael asked. "Your lack of belief?"

Lehash scowled. "Don't matter what I believe," he said with a sorrowful shake of hishead. He glanced
over at Belphegor and Gabriel."Don't matter what any of us believes. Verchielwill have what he's been
waiting for—a good whiff of Aerie, and that's all the son of a bitchwill need to destroy us."

"Where has Aaron gone?"

"To rescue a friend—a female—from Verchiel,"Lehash explained. He smiled, but the expressionwas
void of any humor. "With the scent of wherehe's been these last weeks clinging to him like cheapperfume.
Should have just handed a map to thePowers, get the slaughter over with all the quicker."

 The fallen angel pushed past, his piece said, Lorelei close behind. Her eyes briefly touchedCamael's.
"I'm sorry," she said, and he wondered if she was apologizing for her father'sbehavior, or perhaps giving
her condolences forwhat they believed to be Aerie's inevitabledemise.

Camael joined Belphegor, who was leaningdown to pet Gabriel.

"Aaron's gone to find Vilma,"the dog said, tipping his head back so the old angel wouldscratch beneath
his throat."She's the one he talksto on the computer sometimes."

 "Ibelieve that she, too, is a Nephilim."Belphegor spoke as he obliged the animal'swants. "Her angelic
nature cried out to him ashe was exploring his own." He stopped pattingGabriel, much to the dog's
disappointment, andturned his attention to Camael. "Verchiel hasher." He looked out to the neighborhood
beyondthe yard. "It's truly amazing how quickly things change, Camael," Belphegor said with a wistful
smile. "You never really see it coming; it's just suddenly there, the eye of the speeding locomotive bearing
down upon you."

"You could have stopped him," Camael said."Or you could have found me and I wouldhave—"
Again Belphegor smiled sadly. "It doesn'treally matter that he's gone." He began to strollfrom the yard,
Gabriel and Camael followingat his side. "Change is coming to Aerie, andwhether it be the machinations
of prophecy, orjust plain fate, there's nothing we can do tostop it."

Aerie's citizens were still milling about thestreet, their gazes haunted.

"They can sense it as much as you and I,"Belphegor said, gesturing at the crowd.

 He stopped in the middle of the street andclosed his eyes. With a soft grunt of exertion, hiswings sprang
from his back, sad-looking things ofdingy gray and missing feathers. "Join me for amoment," he said,
motioning for Camael to followas he launched himself into the air, the wings, surprisingly, having the
strength to lift him.

"Wait for me here," Camael told Gabriel, hisown mighty wings sweeping from his back and taking him
heavenward.

"Like I have a choice,"he heard the dog mumbleas he ascended.

It was early morning, the sun just starting torise above the horizon, illuminating the dilapidated
neighborhood below.

"Take a good long look, Camael," Belphegorsaid, gesticulating with a hand to Aerie beneathhim as his
wings pounded the air. "For soon, it'sall going to change."

 Camael looked below, at the run-downhouses, the cracked and untended streets, thehigh barbed-wire
fence that encircled it, and felt the pangs of something he had not experiencedsince he first left heavenly
paradise on a mission of murder. He had not had a home—a true place of belonging—in countless
millenia. The troubling thought of losing this one filled him withgreat sorrow.

 And then, hovering above the neighborhood, the former leader of the Powers suddenlyknew what was
required of him. It was his wayof giving thanks to those who had accepted himinto their community,
despite his loathsome past.

 Camael would do everything within his strength to see that Aerie lived on, and mayHeaven have pity on
any who dared try to keephim from his task.

 Aaron had recognized Vilma's location in thevision almost immediately: the red metal lockers, the
cracked plaster walls painted eggshellwhite, a handmade poster that should have beentaken down
months ago asking for canneddonations for a Thanksgiving food drive. Heopened his wings to an empty
parking lot, for itwas still quite early in the morning, and gazed atKennethCurtisHigh School. A pang of
nostalgiaspread through him; memories, both good andbad, flooded his thoughts.

 As he crossed the lot to the redbrick-and-concrete building, his wings receded and thefearsome marks
upon his flesh faded. As anafterthought, he willed himself invisible, not wanting an early riser to see him
going into thebuilding, and call the police. He climbed thesteps leading to the large, double doors, thinking
of how much his life had changed in such a brief amount of time. A little over a month agohe had been a
student here, a senior, preparingto graduate and begin the next phase of his life.The next phase happened
all right, but not how Iwould have planned it.He reached the top of thestairs and pulled on one of the
doors. It wasunlocked and his flesh tingled with the sensation of caution.
 The smells of the old building wafted out togreet him. He remembered his first day at Ken Curtis. He
hadn't wanted to return for a second,but he did, and each day he went back, it got alittle easier. He also
recalled the first day he hadseen Vilma, and with that recollection came therealization of how much was
now at stake.

 He stepped into the school, and the doorclosed gradually behind him. Ahead, standingnear the doorway
of the principal's office, stood an angel. He was clothed as Aaron had come toexpect: dark suit, trench
coat—as if he'd justcome from a funeral—and in his hand he held aflaming sword.

 Expecting a fight, Aaron created a weapon ofhis own and felt the strange symbols return tohis flesh. It
was amazing how easily the transformation came now.Maybe I'm finally getting thehang of this thing,he
thought absently.

Instead of brandishing his weapon, thePowers' soldier turned away and approached a set of swinging
doors. With his free hand he pushed one side open and bowed his head.

 Aaron cautiously proceeded down the hallway toward the doors, the angel watching,quelled anger in his
dark eyes. But he remainedsilent, still holding the door for him. Aaronstrode through defiantly. He could
feel theangel's stare upon his back, cold and murderous, but did not give him the satisfaction of turning to
meet his gaze. More angels emerged fromthe classrooms along the hall, motioning with aflourish of their
flaming blades for him to proceed past them.

 At the top of the stairs leading down into thebasement, another angel waited and gesturedfor him to
descend. Of course he had to descend;his brain raced. Wasn't that one of the first things he had learned
in freshman English? That the protagonist must always descend to confrontwhat plagues him before his
victory and even tual ascension.

 As with the others in the corridor behindhim, the angel warrior at the stairs said nothingas he passed.
Aaron went down the steps to thefirst landing and chanced a look back. The angelwas watching him, a
cruel smile on its thin,bloodless lips. "Catch you on the way back," Aaron called. He had no idea what
the Powers had in store for him below, but he wasn't aboutto give them the satisfaction of believing he
wasafraid.

 He continued down into the basement, theillumination thrown by his flaming blade lighting the way. The
air below was thick with thesmell of chlorine, and at the foot of the stairs hestopped, trying to decide if he
should headtoward the school's pool or the gymnasium.

 It didn't take long for another of Verchiel'ssoldiers to appear and motion him toward thegym. Aaron had
never particularly enjoyed physed, and found it strangely fitting that the Powerswould summon him there.
His teacher had beena jock from way back and didn't much care for anyone who wasn't on the football
team. "Abandon hope all ye who enter," the Nephilim muttered as he walked through the door and into
thegymnasium, the strange and disturbing vision ofangels playing a game of shirts-versus-skins basketball
running through his head.

 But those images were soon dispelled. Theroom was dark, red exit signs and the swords ofthe angelic
army that awaited him providing theonly light. Aaron felt his heart sink, even withthe essence inside him.
How can I ever hope tofight so many? They were everywhere: on thebleachers, perched atop the
basketball rims, and up above in the girder-latticed ceiling. Theyreminded him of pigeons, only these
birds were far more dangerous.

"We've been waiting for you," said a voicethat made his flesh tingle as if covered with ants.
 Immediately Aaron felt the wings on hisback begin to stir. On cue, a group of angels atopthe bleachers
stepped aside to reveal Verchiel.He was reclining in the wooden seats, as ifwatching a game, the
unconscious Vilma lying beside him. Aaron was disappointed to see thatStevie was not there as well.His
pulse quickened as his wings sprang from his back.This is it,he thought, and the power inside him
writhed inanticipation. The Powers' leader watched him with eyes like shiny black marbles, and Aaron
noticed that the angel's face still bore the angryscars from their first confrontation back inLynn .

"Let her go, Verchiel," he said, raising hisblade of fire. "She's done nothing to you. It's methat you want."

 The Powers' leader gazed with disgust at the unconscious young woman. "That is where youare wrong,
animal," he said in a voice filled withcontempt. "My problem has grown far largerthan you." He touched
Vilma then, a gentlecaress with fingertips that glowed like white-hot metal, and she cried out in pain.

 Aaron surged forward, wings spread wide tolift him into the air, but something moved inthe periphery of
his sight, something that was beside him before his brain even had a chance toreact. It lashed out at him,
a gauntlet of metal connecting with the side of his face, sending himcrashing to the slick wooden floor in a
heap.

"What you are, what you represent, is a virulent disease," Verchiel said from the bleachers above, "a
disease that has infected this world."

 Aaron's head was ringing and he was finding it difficult to focus. But the power of theNephilim coursed
through his body, urging him to his feet. Sensing his attacker close by, Aaronlashed out with his sword of
flame. The bladetouched nothing.

"But I believe I have found a cure for thisepidemic." Aaron could hear Verchiel descending the wooden
bleachers a step at a time.

 Another blow fell on the back of his neckwith such force that he wondered if it had beenbroken. He
rolled onto his back and gazed upinto the fearsome visage of a warrior clad entirely in armor of red—the
color of spilled blood.

 "This is Malak," he heard Verchiel say fromsomewhere nearby. "And he will be your death,body and
spirit."

 And as Aaron studied the armored figurelooming menacingly above him, he had a sneaking suspicion
that Verchiel might very well beright.

chapter ten

 The armored warrior called Malak reached into the air, and from some hidden pocket inspace, removed
a sword of dark metal. The lightof the Powers' flaming weapons illuminated strange etchings on the blade,
similar to those onthe manacles Aaron had worn in Aerie. But he had little time to consider that, as Malak
broughtthe weapon down, intending to cleave his skullin two.

 Aaron rolled to the side, then flexing hispowerful wings, propelled himself upward andlashed out with his
own sword. The burningblade clipped Malak's shoulder, sending ashower of sparks into the air. Malak
was alreadymoving to counter the attack, his sword gone,replaced with a long spear made of the same
dark, etched metal. He struck out with the shaftof the spear, catching Aaron on the chin. TheNephilim
stumbled to the side and watchedfrom the corner of his eye as the armored warrior lunged forward, the
spear's tip searching forsomething vital.

 His actions almost reflex, Aaron swatted the spearhead away with his sword of fire, severingit from the
body of the shaft. He spun around,the weapon in his hand now seeking Malak'sheart, momentarily
amazed by the fluidity of his thoughts and movements. No longer did he feelthe struggle inside him
between what wasangelic and what was human. But now wasn'tthe time for reflection.

 Malak had dropped what was left of hisspear and grabbed hold of Aaron's fiery blade,halting its deadly
progress less than a half inchfrom his ornate chest plate. Aaron bore downupon the blade with all his
might, but Malak'sstrength was incredible, his armored hand glowing white hot with the heat of heavenly
fire.Suddenly there was a blinding flash, and thecombatants were thrown apart by the force ofthe
powerful concussion. Aaron shook away thecotton that seemed to fill his head, coming to adisturbing
realization: Malak had broken hisblade. The warrior had actually destroyed hissword of fire. He quickly
scrambled to his feet.Malak was already standing, flexing the handthat had held back Aaron's sword of
fire. Thearmored glove had already cooled, returning toits original color of ore.

 A strange sound filled the air. Malak was laughing—a high-pitched titter that remindedAaron more of a
small child amused by cartoonantics on television than the laugh of a bloodthirsty warrior. Then, as
abruptly as it had begun, Malak's laughter ended, and where there had been nothing in his armored hand,
therewere suddenly razor-sharp throwing stars. Aaronheard their metal surfaces grinding together as
Malak bent forward and let the blades fly. Hespread his wings and took to the air, the starsfinding targets
instead in the bodies of thePowers' angels that were unlucky enough to bestanding nearby watching the
conflict unfold.

 He glided backward, keeping a cautious eyeon the armored warrior already on the move. Not paying
attention to his surroundings, his back hit up against something solid and instinctively a sword grew in his
hand. He spun,hacking at what was behind him. Angels scattered in a flutter of wings and trench coats,
hissing menacingly, as Aaron's blade passed through the steel poles of a basketball hoop,sending the
backboard crashing to the gymnasium floor.

 Distracted, Aaron didn't notice Malak until itwas too late. The armored warrior tossed a net made of
thin, flexible strands of the same blackmetal as his weapons and ensnared the Nephilim.The weighted
ends of the net restricted Aaron'swings, and he fell to the floor atop the downedbackboard. Eager to
vanquish his prey, Malakcharged; a dagger caked with the blood of earlier kills clutched in his armored
hand.

 Aaron concentrated on a new weapon, andanother sword came to be in his grasp, meltingthrough the
tight weave of the net. But before he could free himself completely, Malak was uponhim. He tried to turn
away, but his movementwas hindered by the net and the weight of hisarmored assailant, and the dagger's
blade bitdeep into his already wounded shoulder. Aaroncried out, thrashing violently beneath Malak's
attack and managing to knock him to one side. With his sword of fire, he sliced upward throughthe metal
mesh, cutting an opening big enoughto crawl through.

 As he sloughed off the net Aaron watchedwith muted horror: His armored attacker broughtthe knife
blade to the face of his helmet, the tipof a pink tongue snaked from the mask andlicked the Nephilim's
blood from the weapon's edge. For an instant he wondered what kind ofcreature resided behind the
concealing helmet ofscarlet, recalling Camael's haunting explanationof the Powers' use of the
handicapped. He thought of his foster brother, steeling his resolveagainst his foe and the others he would
eventu ally have to face. Though his shoulder burned asif on fire, Aaron held his sword tightly andslowly
pointed the fiery blade across the gym where his opponent waited.
"You," Aaron said in a booming voice filledwith authority. "Let's finish this."

 Malak giggled again. His knife disappearedand he withdrew a double-bladed battle-ax fromthe air to
replace it. The warrior hefted the heavy weapon in one hand. "Bootiful," he said through his mask of red
metal.

Bootiful.

The word hit him like one of Lehash's flaming bullets, and Aaron lowered his weapon inshock.

"What did you say?" he asked the scarlet-garbed warrior.

Again Malak giggled, that high-pitched titterthat put his nerves on edge.

"What's the matter, Nephilim?" he heardVerchiel ask with mock concern.

 Aaron chanced a glance at the heavenlymonster. He was standing before the bleachers,hands clasped
behind his back, a throng of angelsoldiers surrounding him. One of them hadVilma slung over its
shoulder, as if she were nothing more than an afterthought.

"Has something plucked a chord of familiarity?"

 Malak was suddenly before him, swinging theblade of his double-headed ax. Aaron sprang backfrom
the vicious blade, studying his attacker'smovement, the single word still echoing dangerously in his head.

Bootiful.

 The ax buried itself deep into the shiny,hardwood floor, but Malak quickly retrieved it,coming at him
again. The warrior swung his weapon of war, and this time Aaron respondedin kind, deflecting the ax
with his sword of fire.

"Why did you say that word?" he hissed,launching his own assault against Malak.

The warrior giggled, childlike, as he duckedbeneath the swipe of Aaron's blade.

 "Why did you say it?" he shouted frantically,an idea almost too horrible for him to comprehend beginning
to form in his mind. His attackupon the Powers' assassin grew wilder, drivingMalak back across the gym.

Malak countered as fast as Aaron struck, blocking and avoiding the weapon of heavenlyfire with ease.

Verchiel was laughing, a grating sound, likethe cawing of some carrion bird.

 Aaron hacked downward with all his might,but Malak stepped aside, bringing his armoredfoot down
upon the blade, trapping it againstthe floor as he lashed out with his ax. Aaron feltthe bite of the
razor-sharp blade as it cut throughthe fabric of his shirt and the skin beneath. He jumped back, leaving
his pinned sword to disperse in a flash. Slowly he lowered his hand to his stomach, then brought it up to
his face. His fingertips were stained the color of his attacker'sarmor.

The sight of his own blood and the unsettling sound of Verchiel's laughter served only toinflame his rage.
He felt the power of theNephilim inside him and it coursed through hismuscles—through the entire fiber
of his being. Ifhe were to survive this conflict, he had to trust the warrior's nature he had inherited. He had
todefeat this armored foe, but still he could not get past the implication of Verchiel's words.

Has something plucked a chord of familiarity?

 Malak came at him again, battle-ax at theready, and Aaron sprang forward to meet theattack. He dove
low, connecting with the warrior's armor-plated legs, and they crashed to thefloor in a thrashing pile.
Malak held on to his axand tried to use it to drive his opponent from atop him, but Aaron kept close,
rendering theweapon useless. The power of the Nephilim shrieked a cry of battle, and Aaron found him
self caught up in a wave of might that floodedhis body, his every sense.This must be what Camael was
talking about, the unification of thehuman and the angelic.It was wonderful, and forthe first time since
learning of his angelic her itage, Aaron Corbet felt truly complete.

He fought to his feet and wrenched thebattle-ax from Malak's grasp.

 "This is over," he growled, looming over the armored warrior, ax in hand, glaring at Verchieland his
followers around the gym. The sigils upon his body pulsed with a life all their own,and he spread his
wings to their full span.Whata sight I must be,he thought, inundated by feelings of perfection.

"Yes, you are right," Verchiel agreed with acasual nod. "I tire of these games. Malak, show your face."

 Aaron almost screamed for the warrior to stop, not wanting to see what he already suspected. Malak
reached up and yanked the scarlethelmet from his head.

 "Do you see who you have been fighting,Nephilim?" Verchiel asked, moving closer withhis angelic
throng.

"No," Aaron cried, unable to tear his gazeaway from the familiar features of the youngman lying before
him. He did not know this person, but then again, he did. "You son of bitch,what have you done?"

 "With the magick of the Archons, we have transformed what by human standards was considered
limited in its usefulness, into a precisionweapon."

 Malak looked up at Aaron with eyes thatonce held the innocence of a special child, butnow were filled
with something else, somethingdeadly. These eyes told a story of death; theywere the eyes of a killer. The
revelation was evenworse than he'd imagined.

 The ax slipped from Aaron's hands and clattered upon the floor. "Stevie?" he asked in atrembling
whisper, giving credence to whatshould have been impossible. He willed awaythe sigils and his
formidable wings. "It's me," hesaid, touching his chest with a trembling, blood stained hand. Images of a
past that seemed thousands of years ago, of the autistic child as heshould have been, flashed through
Aaron'smind. "It's me—it's Aaron," he said, offering theyoung man his hand.

At first there was nothing that showed eventhe slightest hint of humanity in the gaze thatmet Aaron's. It
was like looking into the eyes ofa wild animal, but then there came a spark andMalak's eyes twinkled
with recognition.

"Aaron?" Stevie asked in a voice very muchlike that of a child, and his armored hand tookhold of his
brother's.

Every instinct screamed for Aaron to pullaway. "Stevie," he began.
 The warrior in red shook his head crazilyfrom side to side, an idiot's grin spreadingacross his dull
features. "Not Stevie," he said asAaron watched him reach into a pocket of airwith his free hand and
withdraw a fearsomemedieval mace. "Malak!" he shouted, and bludgeoned Aaron across the face with
its studdedhead before the Nephilim had an opportunity toreact.

 Aaron fell to the floor, the world spinningand his every sense scrambled. He shook hishead and slowly
rose to his knees, the smell ofhis own blood wafting up into his nostrils. Hisscalp was bleeding. As his
vision cleared, hecould see that Verchiel and his soldiers werestanding in a circle around them. The room
waseerily quiet, the only sound the armored footfalls of Malak's approach. Aaron summonedanother
sword of fire.

 He gazed into the face of his little brother, hismurderous countenance filling the Nephilimwith an
overwhelming despair. He didn't wantto think about what the Powers had done to the child, did not want
to know the horror and painhis little brother had endured. But he felt theguilt of not being there to protect
him from harm just the same.

Halfheartedly, he raised his weapon of heavenly flame. "I...I don't want to do this," hesaid.

Malak responded with a horrible smile, andAaron was reminded of a raccoon with rabies that had once
been brought to the veterinaryhospital where he used to work. Nothing could be done for the animal, and
with a heavy heart,he realized the same was true now.

"I'm so sorry," he whispered as Malakrushed toward him, mace raised to strike. Aarondeflected the
blow, but hesitated in his ownattack. The warrior swung again, and this timethe mace connected with
Aaron's injured shoulder. He cried out and tried to back away, butcame up against a living wall of
Powers' soldiers.

 "It ends here, Nephilim," Verchiel barkedfrom across the circle. "It's time to remove fromthis world the
sickness you represent." ThePowers' commander looked to the unconscious Vilma, draped over the
shoulder of the angelstanding beside him, and sneered as he reachedout to touch her raven black hair.
"Let us hope itcan survive the cleansing."

 Aaron's arm throbbed with every staccatobeat of his heart, and he was finding it difficult tohold on to his
sword. The niggling idea that perhaps he should have listened to Belphegor playedat the corner of his
thoughts, but it was too latenow for second guesses. He had already failed his brother; he wasn't about to
fail Vilma as well.

Verchiel's emotionless black eyes fell uponhis champion. "Kill the abomination and bedone with it," he
ordered.

 Malak charged at Aaron, weapon raised, hisfeatures twisted in bloodlust. They were aboutto continue
their dance of battle, when the gymnasium was suddenly filled with the sound of abooming voice.

"The Nephilim is under my protection."

Malak's attack came to a screeching halt, andthe Powers searched for the source of the authoritative
proclamation. The angels' circle broke to reveal the striking figure of Camael standing in the gymnasium
doorway, Gabriel attentively at his side.

"And mine too,"said the dog in a throatygrowl.
"Then it is only fitting that you all dietogether," Verchiel said, a sword igniting in hishand.

Everything became incredibly still, a tensionso thick in the air that it seemed to have substance. And then
Vilma began to scream, an anguished wail of terror that alluded to the vio lence that was yet to come.

 Still slung over the shoulder of a Powers' soldier,Vilma Santiago had come noisily awake. Herscream
was bloodcurdling, born out of sheer terror, and Aaron's heart nearly broke in sympathy.But he had little
time to consider her fear, for hercry had acted as a kind of starter's pistol, signal ing the beginning of an
inevitable conflict.

 The Powers were the first to react. With bird-like squawks, they leaped into the air, wingspounding,
weapons of fire clenched in theirhands. Camael reacted in kind, propelling himself up to confront his
attackers above the gymfloor.

 Malak turned to Aaron, a malicious gringracing his pale features. He began to lift themace, but this time,
Aaron was faster. Hebrought forth his wings, and as the mightyappendages unfurled, the body of his right
wing caught his attacker, swatting him aside. Throughthe chaos, Aaron set his sights on Vilma, whowas
thrashing wildly in the clutches of herangelic keeper. Desperately trying to ignore thethrobbing pain in his
head and shoulder, hebegan to make his way toward the girl and hercaptor, carefully avoiding the burning
bodies ofangels as they fell from the air, victims ofCamael's battle prowess.

 From the corner of his eye, Aaron glimpsedmovement and turned just in time to avoid theblade of a
broadsword as it attempted to splithis skull. He stared into the still-grinning faceof Malak. The armored
warrior was alreadybringing the enormous sword around for another strike, but Aaron brought his own
bladeup to counter the attack before it could cut himin two. Malak stepped in close and drove a
metal-clad knee up into the Nephilim's ribs.Aaron cried out in pain, but responded in kind,throwing an
elbow into thebridgeofMalak 'snose.

 The warrior of the Powers stumbled back,blood gushing from his nostrils. He brought hisgloved hand to
his nose and stared dumbfounded at the blood, and then Malak began tolaugh. He plunged both hands
into his magickalarsenal and emerged with two curved blades of Middle Eastern origin. "Pretty," he said
througha spray of blood dripping from his nose. Hebrandished the unusual weapons and cametoward
Aaron again, his level of ferociousnessseemingly endless.

Suddenly there was a rumbling growl, and ayellow blur moved between Aaron and hisattacker. He
watched stunned as Malak took thefull weight of Gabriel's pounce and was knocked backward to the
gym floor.

"Save Vilma,"the dog barked, slamming thetop of his thick skull down into the forehead ofthe Powers'
assassin.

 Across the gym floor littered with angelicdead, Aaron could see Vilma struggling with hercaptor. The
Powers' angel was holding her wristin one hand, while in the other was a dagger offlame. Aaron darted
forward, but froze as thefearsome visage of Verchiel crossed his path.

 "I've not forgotten you, animal," he snarled,the mottled scars on his once flawless featuresbeaming a
ruddy red. Like some great prehistoric bird, Verchiel opened his wings to theirfullest and advanced. "I
rather like the idea ofkilling you myself," he said with a predatorygrin.

Aaron glanced quickly toward Vilma andback to his newest adversary. Taking a combatstance, he held
his heavenly weapon high. "Let'sdo it then," he said, determined that nothingwould keep him from the girl.
 Then, as if Heaven had decided to answerhis prayers, an angel fell from above, its bodyengulfed in
flames. It landed atop Verchiel,knocking him to the ground. Aaron looked up to see Camael hovering
above him, his suit tatteredand torn, his exposed skin spattered with theblood of the vanquished. "Save
the girl!" heordered, before turning to defend himself against another wave of Powers' soldiers.

 Vilma's captor had driven her to the floor, afiery blade beginning to take form dangerouslyclose to the
delicate flesh of her throat. Therewas murder in the angel's face, and Aaron knewthere was a chance that
he would not reach her in time. But the image of a weapon took form inhis mind—and a spear made
from the heavenlyfire that lived inside him became a thing of reality. Solid in his hand, he let the weapon
fly andwatched with great satisfaction as the razor-sharp tip plunged into the neck of the Powers'angel,
knocking him away from the strugglinggirl and pinning his thrashing body to thebleachers.

 Aaron was on the move again. "Vilma!" heshouted. The girl was in shock, stumbling aboutas she gazed
around at the nightmarish visionsunfolding before her. He called her name again, and she turned to look in
his direction with fear-filled eyes.

 He stopped before her and held out hishands. "It's me," he said in his most soothingvoice. She stared at
him, an expression of surprise gradually creeping across her features. Hewas pretty sure that at the
moment he didn'tlook like the boy she'd said good-bye to in thehallway of Kenneth Curtis High School a
fewweeks ago, but now was not the time for explanations, all he cared about was keeping heralive. "It's
Aaron," he continued, slowly reaching for her.

Vilma blinked, then turned and made a run for the door. Aaron dove for her, his powerful wings allowing
him to glide the short distanceand take her into his arms. "Please," he said,holding her tightly. "Listen to
me."

She fought, punching, screaming, and kicking. She turned in his embrace and began topound his chest
with her fists. "No! No! No!"

"Vilma, it's really me,"Aaron said in hernative Portuguese. I've come to help you."

For an instant she stopped fighting, lookinginto his eyes as if searching for lies in hiswords.

"Please, Vilma,"he said again."You have totrust me."

 She sagged in his arms, the fight drainingout of her. "I want to wake up," she said in avoice groggy with
shock. "Just let me wake—"

 There was an explosion from the center ofthe gymnasium, and Verchiel emerged from theconflagration,
face twisted in madness as smoldering body parts of soldiers once in his servicerained down around him.

 "Aaron," Camael cried from above as hepitched another victim of his flaming swordplayat the Powers'
commander. "Take the girl andleave!"

Gabriel charged across the gym."Yeah, let'sget out of here."

The yellow fur of the dog's face was spattered with blood, and Aaron wondered what ithad taken to
keep the armored Malak down. Hegazed upward looking for Camael. The numberof Powers' soldiers
had diminished to five andstill the warrior that he had learned to call friendfought on. "Camael!" he cried,
Vilma slumpedin his arms, his dog at his side. He gestured wildly for the angel to join them.
 "Leave me!" the former leader of the Powersshouted as he swung his sword in a blazing arc, dispatching
two more attackers.

"Nephilim!" Verchiel screamed as he strode across the bodies of his soldiers.

If they were going to leave together, it had tobe now. Aaron again gazed up at his mentor."Camael,
please."

 "Get out of here now," Camael commanded."Too much depends upon your survival. Go.Now!" Then he
spread his wings and hurledhimself at Verchiel.

 Aaron wanted to stay, but as he looked at thetrembling girl in his arms, the realization of Camael's words
slowly sank in. The citizens ofAerie were depending on him, and if he was indeed the Chosen One, he
owed it to them tomake their prophecy a reality. As much as itpained him, he knew that Camael was
right. He had to leave.

"Aaron, we should go,"Gabriel said from hisside, his warm body tightly pressed against his leg.

 "I think you're right," Aaron answered. Hetook one last look at Verchiel and Camael lockedin deadly
combat, then spread his ebony wingswide to enfold them all.

"Nephilim!" Verchiel screamed as Aaron pictured Aerie in his mind. "You will not escapeme!" And they
were gone.

chapter eleven

 Swords of fire came together with a deafeningsound that reminded Camael of the birth cries of Creation.
Slivers of heavenly flame leaped fromthe blades, burning shrapnel that eerily illuminated their twisted
faces as he and Verchielclashed.

 Camael gazed sorrowfully at the scarred features of the creature before him, a once beatificbeing that
had served the will of God, but hadsomewhere lost his way. He too bore scars, buthis were deep inside,
still-bleeding wounds ofsacrifice for his chosen mission—for a path traveled alone. But this was not the
time for philosophical musings, and Camael quickly returnedhis attention to the task at hand, the total
annihilation of his foe.

 "Surrender, Camael, and I shall see that youare treated fairly," Verchiel snarled over theirlocked blades.
"It is the least I can do for one Ionce called friend."

 Camael thrust his opponent away and propelled himself backward with the aid of hisgolden wings.
"Friend, Verchiel?" he asked,landing in a crouch five feet away. "If this is howyou treat your friends, I
shudder to think ofwhat you do to your enemies."

 Thick black smoke from the burning bodiesof Powers' soldiers billowed about the room,triggering the
fire alarms and sprinkler systems.

 "Humor?" Verchiel asked above the tolling bell as he took to the air with a powerful flap ofhis wings.
"Youhave been amongst the monkeystoo long," he observed coldly. "In matters ofGod and Heaven,
there is no place for humor."
 Camael propelled himself toward his adversary. "Aaron has often said that I lack a sense ofhumor," he
said, pressing his attack. "I do so liketo prove him wrong."

 Verchiel parried a thrust from Camael'ssword and carried through with a furious strikeof his own, cutting
a burning gash throughCamael's shoulder.

"Listen to you," he said. "Proving yourself tothe animals? You disgust me."

Driven by anger and pain, Camael attacked,a snarl of ferocity upon his lips, the swordplaydriving
Verchiel back through the rising smoke.

 "Do you not remember what it was like?"Verchiel asked, his movements a blur as heblocked Camael's
relentless rain of blows. "Sideby side, meting out the word of God. Nothingcould oppose us. We were
Order incarnate, andChaos bent to our every whim."

Camael leaned back as a swipe of Verchiel'ssword narrowly missed his throat. "Until webecame what
we professed to fight." He stoppedhis attack, hoping that Verchiel would hear his words. "Bringers of
destruction and fear. Chaosincarnate."

 Verchiel's eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you so blinded by your insane beliefs that youcannot see what
I'm trying to achieve?"

 A whip took shape in his hand, and helashed out with its tail of flame. The burningcord wrapped itself
tightly around Camael'sneck and instantly began to sear its way throughhis flesh. The pain was
all-consuming as Camaelfelt himself pulled toward his enemy with amighty yank.

 "It was that accursed prophecy that broughtpandemonium to the world," Verchiel said as hefought to
pull Camael closer. "This belief in theNephilim's redemptive powers has created bed lam; I only seek to
stem the flow of madness."

 The stench of his own burning sickenedCamael. His wings frantically beat the air to maintain his distance
from his adversary as hebrought his sword up and severed the whip'sembrace. "Why can you not face
the reality of the prophecy?" he rasped. "The harder you tryto stop it, the more it seems to fight to
becometrue."

 Camael dove backward, down into the densest smoke. He could no longer hear the clang ofthe fire
alarm, but the water raining down from the sprinklers felt comforting upon his wounded throat. He
touched down upon the wooden floorand willed himself to heal faster. There was so little time. The
human authorities were certainlyon their way; the battle would need to bebrought promptly to a close, for
Verchiel wouldthink nothing of ending innocent lives in thepursuit of his goals.

 Searching the wafting smoke above him forsigns of his adversary, Camael thought of Aaron,of Aerie, of
all he had saved from Verchiel's murderous throngs.Has it been enough? The unspeakable acts he had
once perpetrated in thename of God as leader of the Powers filled him with self-loathing, and he
wondered if he couldever forgive himself.Will killing Verchiel andallowing the prophecy to be fulfilled
finally beenough?He stepped over bodies of angelsburned black by his ferocity, continuing to scan the
smoke-choked room for signs of movement.

"Have I told you my plan for this world,Camael?" asked Verchiel from somewhere nearby.

Camael tensed, sword ready. He tried toattune his senses to the environment, but the fire alarm and the
fall of the sprinkler's artificial rain interfered with their acuity.

"I see a world of obedience." Verchiel's voice seemed to be shifting positions within the smoke."Aworld
wheremy word is law."

Camael's eyes scanned the billowing smoke."Don't you mean God's word?"

 The smoke to his right suddenly parted toreveal the formidable sight of his former secondin command, a
spear of orange fire in his grasp."You heard me right the first time," Verchielsaid, and let the weapon fly.

 Camael reared back and brought his swordof fire to bear. He blocked the spear with theburning blade,
but as it disintegrated in a flash of light, he felt another presence behind him.Still moving, he tossed his
sword from righthand to left, spinning around to confront thisnew assailant.

 Camael's blade struck armor the color of ablood-soaked battlefield and shattered.Magick,he thought,
momentarily taken aback. He wasabout to formulate another weapon when hewas struck from behind. A
sword entered his body through his back; the white-hot bladeexiting just below his ribcage in a geyser of
steaming blood before being brutally pulledback.

 Camael turned, a ferocious roar born of painand rage escaping his lips.How could I have beenso
reckless as to forget the hunter?he thought,bringing his new sword of flame up to bite backat the coward
who had struck from behind.

Verchiel blocked his swipe with the sword hehad pulled from the angel's back.

"Do you know what I think, Camael?"Verchiel asked in a voice that dripped withmadness.

 Camael gasped as another blade, this onemade of iron, was plunged into his back, and hefelt himself
grow suddenly weaker, the magicksinfused within the knife sapping away hisstrength. He heard the
armored warrior breathe heavily behind him, as if aroused by this cravenact of savagery.

 "I believe that the Creator has lost Hismind," Verchiel said in a conspiratorial whisper."Driven mad by
the infectious disease of thisvirulent prophecy."

He stepped closer as Camael fell to hisknees. The bleeding angel tried to stand, to carryon with the fight,
but the metal blade had made that impossible.

 "It has touched His mind in such a way thatHe actually believes what is happening here isright. How else
can you explain it?" the demented angel asked. "God has become infected,as you were infected, and so
many other patheticbeings that we so mercifully dispatched over the centuries."

 Camael could taste his own blood and suspected that his time was at an end. He hadalways known that
it would come to this; thathis final battle would be against the one that hadso twisted the will of God.
"Will you attempt tomercifully dispatch the Creator as well?" heasked, disturbed by how weak his voice
sounded.

 The Powers' leader seemed horrified by thisquery. "You speak blasphemy," he proclaimed."When my
job is done, I will return to Heavenand see to the affairs of both Heaven and Earth until our Lord and
Master is well enough to seeto the ministrations of the universe on His own."

Camael could not hold back his laughter,although it wracked his body with painfulspasms. "Do you hear
yourself?" he askedthrough bloody coughs that flecked his beardedchin with gore. "You presume to
know the grandschemes of He who created all things—He whocreatedus." He averted his gaze, no
longer able to look upon the foul creature before him. "IfLucifer could hear you now, he would embrace
you as a like-minded brother," Camael addedwith a disgusted shake of his head.

 "How dare you speak his name to me,"Verchiel raged, falling down upon his own kneesand grabbing
Camael's face. "Everything I do, Ido for the glory of His name. When this is done,and things have
returned to the way they oncewere, I shall sit by His side, and all shall knowthat my actions were just."

 Camael stared into Verchiel's dark eyes,falling into the depths of their insanity. "Thingswill never be as
they were," he whispered,shaking Verchiel's hand from his face. "Andthey will call you monster."

Verchiel jumped to his feet, his scarred features twisted in fury. "Then monster I shall be,"he shrieked as
he raised his flaming sword and brought it down toward Camael's head.

 Camael had been saving his strength, a small pocket of might that he hoped would enable himto return to
Aerie. He reached behind himself,finding the knife that still protruded from hisflesh. His hand closed
around the hilt and he yanked the offending object from his back,bringing it around and up to meet the
sword's deadly arc. Verchiel's weapon shattered on contact with the mystical metal, and the Powers'
commander cried out, stumbling back as burning shrapnel showered his exposed flesh.

Camael unfurled his wings, thrusting them outward, hurling the scarlet-armored warrioraway from him.
His body screamed in protest,blood filling his mouth, but he did not let it deterhim.

 "You cannot hope to escape me, traitor!"Verchiel screamed, the mottled flesh of his facedecorated with
fresh burns. "You're already dead!"

Camael enfolded himself in the comfortingembrace of his wings and willed himself awayfrom the school,
with Verchiel's furious wordsechoing through the recesses of his mind.

 "Not quite yet," said the warrior on his wayto the place hidden from him for so long, theplace he now
called home.

 Verchiel stood in the gymnasium atKennethCurtisHigh School surrounded by the burningbodies of his
soldiers. "We're close," he said tohis fallen comrades, now nothing more thansmoking heaps of ash.

 Malak had retrieved his helmet and stood byhis master's side, his face bruised and spatteredwith blood.
The alarm bell continued to toll andthe sprinklers rained down upon them. Thewails of fire trucks could
be heard from outside,and Malak howled softly in response to the sirens' cries. Verchiel turned to him
and the warrior abruptly stopped.

"You've failed me," Verchiel told him, andthe warrior cowered in the shadow of his disappointment.

 "There is something in him, this Nephilim, thatwas not there in the others that I have hunted,"Malak said
in an attempt to explain his failure. Heshook his head slowly, as if attempting to understand the perception
himself. "A fire burns insidethis one—a will to live." Malak looked up into the eyes of his master. "A
purpose."

 "Do you have it?" Verchiel asked, ignoringthe ramblings of his servant. "Do you have thescent of our
enemies?"
 Malak nodded, a simpleton's grin of accomplishment spreading across his face. "They cannot hide from
me anymore," he said, eyes twinkling mischievously. "Like blood in the white,white snow; I can follow
them."

 "Excellent," Verchiel hissed. He wouldremember this day, this very point in time when his plan fell neatly
into place.

 Through the billowing smoke, he saw shapesmoving into the room, firefighters, their bodies covered in
heavy, protective layers of clothing.In their hands they carried the tools of theirtrade: high-powered
flashlights, axes, and thickhoses. Verchiel felt Malak bristle beside him.

 "There's somebody in here," he heard one ofthe firefighters say, his voice muffled by the oxy gen mask
that covered his face.

 A powerful flashlight illuminated the angeland his servant. Verchiel did not hide himself,instead he
unfurled his wings and held his armsout so they might gaze upon his magnificence.Through the thick
smoke and the clear masksthat covered their faces, he could see their eyesbulge with fear and wonder,
and reveled in theirawe of him.

Malak growled and from the air plucked afearsome sword, still encrusted with the blood ofa previous
kill. He started toward the humans,but Verchiel reached out, grabbing hold of his armored shoulder.

"Leave them be," he proclaimed for all tohear.

 Two of the firemen had fallen to their kneesin supplication, while another fled in sheerpanic. Verchiel
could hear their prayers.

 "Let them look upon me and know that atime is approaching when the sight of my kindwill be as
common, and as welcome, as thesunrise." Verchiel's voice boomed above thesound of the fire alarm.
"There are snakes livingamongst you," he proclaimed as he closed hiswings about himself and his servant.
"And there shall come a time of cleansing."

And as Verchiel willed himself away, he leftthe firefighters with a final pronouncement.

"That time is now."

 Aaron did as he was taught. He saw Aerie in hishead; the high, chain-link fence that ran aroundits
perimeter, the run-down homes, the weedspushing up through the cracks in the sidewalks.In the
beginning there was complete and utterdarkness, and then a sense of movement. It waslike traveling
through a long, dark tunnel. Heopened his wings, pushing back the stygian black that enveloped them and
saw that theyhad successfully arrived. He had rescued Vilma—but at what price?

 He looked around. They were standing infront of Belphegor's home, and nearly every citizen was
waiting. The old fallen angel was sittingin a beach chair at the sidewalk's edge, a sweat ing glass of iced
tea in his hand. Lehash, lookingnone too pleased, and Lorelei stood on eitherside of the multicolored
chair. It was quiet inAerie, quiet as the grave.

 Aaron felt Vilma shiver in his arms and pulled her closer, gazing into her wide, darkeyes. "It's going to be
all right," he whispered,holding her tighter.

"Isshe hurt?" Gabriel asked, sniffing at herbody.
Vilma writhed and her shirt rose up to reveal the angry burns on her belly.

 "Oh, my God," Aaron said, starting to panic."Somebody help me." He looked frantically atthe people
around him.

Lorelei moved forward and placed a handon Vilma's brow.

 "He hurt her ... tried to trigger the change,"Aaron said. "There are burns on her stomachand I...I think
she's sick."

"I'll take her from here," Lorelei said, andgently began to pry the girl from his arms.

"Will she be okay?" He didn't want to lether go.

 "She's been with Verchiel," Lorelei respondedcoldly as she removed her dungaree jacket, wrapping it
around the shivering Vilma's shoulders. "Ican only guess what that monster has done toher."

Lorelei began to lead Vilma away, and Aaronreached out to take hold of her arm. "Thankyou."

 She turned slowly to look at him; there wasfear in her eyes. "Does that mean that you oweme?" Lorelei
asked.

Aaron nodded as he let go of her arm."Anything."

 "Don't let them down," she whispered."They've waited so long—sacrificed too much—to have it all
taken away."

He had no idea how to respond, but Loreleihad already turned and was leading Vilmaaway. "C'mon,
honey, let's see about getting you fixed up."

"Aaron?" Vilma suddenly protested.

 He was going to her when Gabriel cutacross his path."It's going to be just fine," theanimal said to the
girl, and the expression on her face told Aaron that she could understandthe dog as well as he. Gabriel
stretched his neckand nuzzled her hand lovingly."We'll go withLorelei and she'll make you feel better,
you'll see."Gabriel looked back at Aaron."I'll go with her."

 Aaron nodded in approval and watchedthe threesome proceed down the street,Gabriel chatting
reassuringly all the while. Ifonly he could have the same level of confidence as his dog. He thought of
Camael,who had yet to return, and icy fingers ofdread took hold of his heart. He had to goback, back to
Ken Curtis to help his friend. Heturned to Belphegor. "I have to leave again; Ihave to help Camael."

 He unfurled his wings, but pain shotthrough his body, driving him to his knees.His head throbbed and the
stab wound in hisshoulder was bleeding again, he could feel thesnaking trail of warmth beneath his shirt.

"You need to rest," he heard Belphegor sayevenly. "You're no good to anyone now."

"But he needs help!" Aaron said, fighting toget to his feet.

"Camael can take care of himself," Lehashbarked. "He's fought many a battle withoutyour help,
Nephilim. You've done enough."

 Aaron stared across the street at the gunslinger and Belphegor. Their faces were blank,insensate, as if
they'd used up their lifetimeallotment of emotion long ago. But it was in thefaces of the others, the citizens,
that he sawwhat he was responsible for. They milled about,eyes darting here and there, waiting for an
swers, waiting to have their fears put to rest. Hecould feel the anxiety coming off them in waves.

 "I couldn't just leave her," he said to them. "Ihad to do something." He managed to get to hisfeet and
lurched toward them, his angelic trappings fading as he drew closer. "I'm so sorry. It seemed right at the
time, but now I..."He felthis strength wane and he suddenly sat down inthe street, burying his face in his
hands. "I justdon't know what to think."

 An aluminum chair leg scraped across theconcrete sidewalk and he lifted his face to seethat Belphegor
was standing. The old fallenangel handed his nearly empty glass to Lehash,who stared at it with
contempt. "Hold on tothis," he told the constable, and moved towardAaron.

 It hurt to think. It felt as though Verchiel hadtouched his brain with a burning hand; histhoughts were a
firestorm. There was so muchhe had to do—so much responsibility. Why didhe have to be the Chosen
One? he anguished. Inhis mind all he could see were the faces of thosehe had failed: his mom and dad,
Dr. Jonas,Vilma ... Stevie.

"They... he changed my little brother into amonster," Aaron said, gazing up into the elderly visage of
Belphegor. "How could they do that toa kid?" he asked desperately as he ran a handthrough his tangle of
dark hair. "How could a creature of Heaven be so cruel?"

 "Verchiel and his followers have not beencreatures of Heaven for quite some time,"Belphegor replied.
"They lost sight of that special place a long time ago."

"Why can't he just leave me alone?" Aaronasked, the weight of his responsibilities beginning to wear
upon him. "Why does it have to be this way?"

 Belphegor sighed as he looked up at theearly morning sky above Aerie. "Verchiel's stillfighting the war, I
think," he said after a bit ofthought. "So caught up in righting a wrong, thathe can't accept the idea that the
battle is over.There's a new age dawning, Aaron." Belphegorslowly squatted down, and Aaron could
hear thepopping of his ancient joints. "Whether he likes it or not."

Aaron looked into the old angel's eyes,searching for a bit of strength he could borrow.

"And you're the harbinger," he continued."Whetheryou like it or not."

 "But I'm responsible for ruining this," Aaronsaid, motioning toward the neighborhood aroundthem.
"Verchiel and his Powers are probablycoming here because of me."

"Looks that way," Belphegor said, calmlystraightening up. "But we never expected it to beeasy."

 Lehash left the crowd of citizens and came tothem. The constable's eyes had turned to dark,shiny
marbles in the recesses of his shadowedbrow. "Is this how he's going to save us?" he asked Belphegor,
speaking loud enough foreveryone to hear. "Crying in the street? I alwaysexpected that a savior would
have more ballsthan that, but I guess I was wrong."

It couldn't have hurt worse if Lehash hadpulled out his pistols and shot him again. Theconstable's words
cut deep, and Aaron felt the power of angels surge through his body again.The sigils rose up on his flesh,
his body afireas he leaped to his feet, his wings of shadowpropelling him at the angel who had hurthim so.

"Do you want to see balls, Lehash?" heasked in a voice more animal than man. A swordof fire had
materialized in his hand, and hestood ready to strike.

 Lehash had drawn his golden guns. "Showme what you're gonna do when the Powerscome for us,
Nephilim," the gunslinger demanded, his thumbs playing with the hammersof his supernatural weapons.
"Show me how powerful you are when they start to burn usalive."

 Belphegor stepped between them, placing ahand on each of their chests. With little effort, hepushed
them both apart. "This isn't going tohelp anything," the Founder of Aerie said, giving each a piece of his
icy stare. "There's a stormcoming, and no matter how much we railagainst it—or one another—it doesn't
changethe fact that the rain is going to fall."

 Aaron felt it at the nape of his neck, a slighttingle that made the hair stand at attention. Heturned to see
that something was taking shapein the air across the street from them.

"Camael?" Aaron asked, starting toward thedisturbance.

Belphegor grabbed hold of his arm. "Wait,"he demanded.

 Aaron pulled away, certain that it was hisfriend who had returned. Camael's wings spreadwide to reveal
him, and Aaron gasped at thesight. The angel clutched his stomach, bloodflowing from a wound to stain
the streets ofAerie. Camael pitched forward as Aaron ran to him.

"It comes," he heard Belphegor say in a foreboding whisper at his back. "The storm comes."

chapter twelve

There was so much blood.

 Aaron cradled the body of the angel warriorin his arms, feeling Camael's life force ebbingaway. He was
reminded of that horrible day he had knelt in the middle of the street holding adying Gabriel. He had
never wanted to feel thatway again, but here it was, as painful as the lasttime.

 "I can do something," he said to his friend inan attempt to rally some confidence not only forCamael, but
also for himself. Aaron reacheddeep within, searching for that spark of thedivine that would allow him to
save his mentoras he had his pet.

Camael took Aaron's hand in his. "Do notwaste your strength on a lost cause, boy," hesaid, his grip firm,
but weakening.

 Aaron held the angel to him, gazing in mutehorror at the stab wounds in his friend's back.One was a
blackened hole characteristic of aheavenly weapon's bite, but the other showedno sign of cauterization
and bled profusely."We'll stop the bleeding and you'll be all right,"he told his friend, pressing his hand
firmlyagainst the wound.

 Camael shuddered, and a fresh geyser ofdark blood sprayed from the wound. The bloodwas warm, its
smell pungent. "It will not stop."He struggled to sit up. "The enchanted metaland Verchiel's sword," he
strained, "I fear it was a most lethal combination."
"Lie still, we can—"

 Camael still held Aaron's hand and ralliedhis strength to squeeze it all the harder. "I didnot return to have
you save my pathetic life," theangel said, the intensity of his stare grabbingAaron's attention and holding it
firm. "I neverconsidered that the prophecy would apply tome ... that I could be forgiven."

"Stop talking like that," Aaron said, dismissing the fatalistic words of his mentor.

Many of the citizens who had gathered infront of Belphegor's home now stood in a tight circle around
Aaron and Camael, watching thedrama unfold. One of the men stripped off his T-shirt and offered it to
Aaron to use as a compressagainst the angel's bleeding wound.

 "I've saved many lives in my time on thisworld," Camael reflected. "But I don't believe itwill ever balance
the scales against the lives Itook as leader of the Powers."

 "How can you be sure, Camael?" Aaronasked in an attempt to keep his friend with him,to keep him
focused. He gestured at the circlearound them. "Most of them wouldn't be here.Iwouldn't be here if it
weren't for you."

 Camael looked at him with eyes that hadgrown tired, eyes that had seen so much. "Deepdown I knew
that it was wrong, but still I kepton with the killing, for I believed that it waswhatHe wanted of me. How
sad that it took thewritings of a human seer to force me to come tomy senses." He laughed and dark
blood spilledfrom his mouth to stain his silver goatee."Imagine that," he said with a weary smile. "Ittook a
lowly human to show me the error of myways."

Aaron chuckled sadly. "Yeah, imagine that."

The angel warrior's body was suddenlywracked with spasms of coughing that threatened to shake away
what little life there still wasin his dying frame. Time, as it always seemed tobe, was running out.

 "Is he going to die?" one of the citizens, agirl probably only a few years older than Aaron,asked. There
were tears in her eyes, and in the eyes of all present. He could not bring himselfto answer, even though
the inevitable seemedobvious.

"That is the burning question of the day,"

 Camael answered, looking at Aaron. "Will I die here on the street of the place I sought so long tofind?"
He pulled Aaron closer as he asked the question, the source of the strength that had allowed him to
return to Aerie. "Or might I actually be forgiven?" the angel asked wistfully."Only you have the answer."

 Aaron could sense that his friend's timewas short. "Shall we find out?" he askedCamael, reaching down
into the center of hisbeing to find the gift of redemption. It wasthere, waiting for him as he imagined it
wouldbe. He called forth the heavenly essence, drawing upon it, feeling its might rise up and flowdown
his arm into one of his hands. The facilityto redeem danced upon his fingertips, andAaron looked
compassionately to the angel thathad shown him the road to his destiny. Hewrestled with feelings of
intense emotion: sadness, for he would not be seeing his friendagain, and great happiness, for Camael
wouldbe going home.

Camael began to pray, his weary eyes tightly closed. "Have mercy upon me, O God. With themultitude
of Your tender mercies, blot out myoffenses."
Aaron brought his hand closer, the powercontained within glowing like a small sun.

"Cleanse me from my sins. For I acknowledge my offenses, and they are ever before me."

Aaron felt the energy of his special gift swell andbegin to flow from him. This was it. "You areforgiven,"
Aaron declared as his hand eerilyslipped beneath the flesh of the angel's breast.

 Camael gasped, his body arching as Aaronlet go of the force collecting in his fingertips,releasing the
power of redemption inside him.The angel's flesh began to fume. The skin grewbrittle and fractured as the
human shell that hehad been wearing since his personal fall fromgrace began to flake away. Camael
writhed uponthe ground, like a snake sloughing off its skin,as the glory of what he once had been was
revealed.

 There came a jubilant cry of release, followed by a dazzling flash of brilliance, andAaron instinctively
turned away, the flash of theangel's rebirth blinding to the earthly eye.Aaron listened to the gasps and
cries of awefrom those that had gathered around them, andhe turned his gaze back to the latest recipient
ofhis heavenly gift.

 Awesome,was all Aaron could think of as hewatched the beautiful, fearsome creature floating on wings
seemingly made from feathers ofgossamer and sunlight. Camael's hair movedabout his head like a halo of
fire. His flesh was nearly translucent and he was adorned in armorthat could easily have been forged from
the raysof the sun. The angel noticed him then, andAaron finally understood the enormity of his
responsibility. As he gazed at the magnificententity before him, he knew it was his right andhis alone. He
was the One, and this was his burden and his joy.

 "It must have been something," Aaron saidto the transformed Camael, thinking of a time inHeaven before
the strife ... and wondering howit would be now when his friend returned.

 "Maybe it will be something again," Camaelsaid in a voice like the surge of ocean wavesupon a beach,
and turned his attention to the open sky above.

Aaron prepared himself for the being'sascension, but the angel seemed to hesitate, as ifsomething was
preventing him from moving on."What's wrong, Camael?" he asked him.

"I...I do not wish to leave you with the burden of this responsibility," Camael said, longingly returning his
gaze to the sky above him.

"I'll be fine," Aaron reassured him. "This ishow it's supposed to be."

The two again exchanged looks, and Aaron could see that the angel was torn.

 "Go, Camael," he said in a powerful voicethat he hoped brimmed with authority. "Yourjob is done; it's
time for you to go home."

 With those words, Camael spread wide his wings and began his ascent to a world beyondthis one. His
wings of light and fire stirred theair, filling it with the gentle sounds of the wind.Aaron could not help but
think that it soundedlike the voices of small children singing.

"Say good-bye to Gabriel," the angel said. "I do believe I'll miss him."
"He has that effect," Aaron replied, andwatched the glimmer of a smile cross the angel's blissful features.

 Then Camael turned his full attention to theyawning space above him, raised his arms to thesky, and in a
flash of light that seemed to warmAaron to the depths of his soul, the angel thatwas his friend was gone.

Aaron stumbled back, the beauty of Camael'sascent still dancing before his eyes. He was onhis own
now, but he knew what needed to bedone.

The Nephilim turned to face Belphegor andLehash and was astonished to see that the citizens were
kneeling on the street behind them,heads bowed in reverence. "What's all this?" he asked.

"They know the truth now," Belphegor said, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

"Son of bitch," Lehash growled as he pulledthe worn Stetson from his head. "You are theOne."

 Aaron walked toward Lorelei's house, wondering about Vilma's condition and how Gabrielwould take
the news of Camael's passing. Atfirst meeting, the angel and the dog hadn't reallygotten along, but
recently, a strange, begrudgingfriendship seemed to have developed between the two.

 He chanced a casual glance over his shoulder to see if he was still being followed, andsure enough, a
sizeable number of Aerie's population trailed a respectful distance behind.Lehash, in the lead, politely
tipped his hat. Aaron knew they were there because theybelieved he was something special—something
many of them had been waiting for most oftheir lives—but the adoration made him uncomfortable. He
wished they would admirehim from their own homes.

He headed up the walk and climbed the fewsteps to the front door. As he pulled open the screen, he
noted that the crowd had stopped atthe street, watching him from a distance.

"I'll be right here if you need anything," theconstable confirmed, taking up a guardian'sstance at the
beginning of the walk.

 Aaron waved and stepped into the smallhallway inside Lorelei's house. To the right wasthe living room.
Vilma was lying on the overstuffed couch. She was asleep, her limp handresting on Gabriel's side as he
sat near her on thefloor, resting his chin on the edge of the sofa.Lorelei sat at the edge of the rickety
coffee table,applying tape to a bandage on Vilma's exposedstomach.

"Hey," Aaron said as he came into the room."How's she doing?"

Gabriel lifted his head from the couch tolook at Aaron."Hello," the dog said.

 Lorelei finished her ministrations and gently pulled Vilma's shirt down to cover the dressing."The burns
were pretty bad," she said, packingup her supplies. "Looks like Verchiel had a goodtime with her," she
added, jaw tightly clenched."I've cleaned and dressed them using somespecial oils to help her heal faster.
Physically,I'd say she's going to be fine."

 "And mentally?" Aaron asked, struggling tocontain his guilt. It was exactly what he hadfeared, one of the
reasons he had leftLynn tobegin with. Verchiel had used someone else toget at him.

Lorelei looked at the sleeping girl on thecouch. "Remember, the whole process of becoming a Nephilim
does quite the job on your head,and some of us are stronger than others."
Aaron nodded, knowing full well the painfultruth of Lorelei's words.

"We'll just have to wait and see," she said,taking the leftover medical supplies back to thekitchen.

 Aaron found himself staring at Vilma's face.He could see her eyes moving beneath her lids.Dreaming,he
thought as he watched her,andhopefully only the good kind.

 "Did Camael come back yet?"Gabriel asked ashe stood up and stretched, lowering his frontbody down
to the ground while sticking his buttup into the air.

Aaron hesitated, not a good thing whendealing with a dog like Gabriel.

 "He hasn't come back yet, Aaron?"the dogasked, showing concern as he completed hisstretch."We
should go look for him."

Aaron squatted down, taking the yellowdog's head in his hands and rubbing behind hisfloppy ears.

"What's wrong?"theLabrador asked."I cansense that something isn't right."

"Camael did come back, Gabe, and—"

"Then where is he?"the dog interrupted.

"Gabriel, please," Aaron said exasperated."Let me finish."

Gabriel sat; his blocky head cocked quizzically to the side.

"Camael did come back," Aaron continued."But he was hurt."

"Like I was hurt before you made me better?"thedog asked.

Aaron nodded, reaching down to stroke hisfriend's thick neck. "Yeah, like that, only I couldn'tfix him."

 Gabriel stared at his master, his chocolatebrown eyes filled with a special intensity."Whatare we going
to do? "

 He thought of how to explain this to the animal. Sometimes communicating with Gabrielwas like talking
to a little kid, and other timeslike an old soul with knowledge beyond hisyears. "Do you remember
Zeke?" he asked,referring to the fallen angel who had first tried totell him he was a Nephilim. Zeke had
been mortally wounded during their first battle withVerchiel and his Powers.

"I liked Zeke,"Gabriel said with a wag of histail."But you did something to him and he wentaway.
Where did Zeke go again, Aaron?"

"I sent Zeke home," he explained. "I senthim back to Heaven."

 "Just like the other Gabriel,"his best friend said, refering to the archangel they had encountered inMaine a
few weeks ago, whom Aaronhad also released from his confines upon theEarth.

"Exactly," Aaron answered, petting the dog.
"Did you have to send Camael home, Aaron?"Gabriel asked, his guttural voice coming out as acautious
whisper.

 Aaron nodded, continuing to scratch hisfour-legged friend behind his soft ears. "Yes, I did," Aaron said.
"It was the only thing I coulddo for him." Of all the breeds of dogs that he hadencountered while working
at the veterinaryclinic, it never ceased to amaze him how expressive the face of a Labrador retriever
could be. Hecould tell that the dog was taking his news quitehard. "He told me to tell you
good-bye—andthat he'd miss you."

Gabriel slowly lowered himself to the floor,avoiding his master's watchful gaze. He placedhis long face
between his two front paws andsighed heavily.

Aaron reached out to stroke his head. "Youokay, Gabe?" he asked tenderly, sharing thedog's sadness.

 "I didn't get a chance to say good-bye to him,"Gabriel said softly, his ears lowered in a mournful show of
feelings.

 Aaron lay down beside the big, yellow dogand put his arm around him. "I said good-byefor the both of
us," he said, hugging the Labtightly. And they lay there for a little whilelonger, both of them remembering
a friend nowgone from their lives.

 The leader of the Powers host flew in thepredawn sky, circling high above the SaintAthanasius Church
and Orphanage. He couldfeel it in the atmosphere around him—change was imminent, and he reveled in
it as the coolcaress of the morning breeze soothed his healingflesh.He would be the harbinger of a new
and glorious age.

 Verchiel took his body earthward, glidingdown toward the towering church steeple,where he clung to its
side like some great predator of the air. He gazed down from his perch atthe open space of the
schoolyard below.It is time,he thought, time to call his army, to gather histroops for the impending war.
Verchiel tiltedback his head and let loose a wail that drifted onthe winds, calling forth those that had
sworntheir allegiance to him and his holy mission. Thecry moved through the air, beyond the confinesof
Saint Athanasius, to affect those still held tightly in the embrace of sleep.

A child of three awakened, screaming solong and hard that he ruptured a blood vessel inhis throat,
vomiting blood onto his Scooby Doosheets. On the way to the emergency room, allhe could tell his
parents was that the bird menwere coming and would kill everyone.

A middle-aged computer software specialist,recently separated from his wife, awoke froma disturbing
dream, in his cold, one-bedroomapartment, determined that today would be theday he took his life.

 A mother squirrel ensconced in her treetopnest of leaves, woke from a fitful rest and senselessly began
to consume her young.

Verchiel ceased his ululating lament, watching with eager eyes as his army began to gather,their wings
pounding the air. They circled abovehim like carrion birds waiting for the coming ofdeath, then one by
one began their descent.Some found purchase upon the weatherwornpieces of playground equipment,
others roostedon the eaves of the administration building,and the remainder stood uncomfortably on the
ground, hands clasped behind their backs.

 Verchiel was both saddened and enraged byhow their numbers had dwindled; victims of theNephilim
and those that believed in the validityof the prophecy.They will not have died in vain, heswore,
spreading his wings, dropping from the steeple to land on the rusted swingset, scatteringhis warriors in a
flurry of beating wings. All eyeswere upon him as he raised himself to his fullheight, balanced on the
horizontal metal pole.Today victory would belong to him. He raisedhis arm, and in his outstretched hand
formed amagnificent sword of fire, the Bringer of Sorrow.

 "Look upon this sword," the leader of thePowers proclaimed, "for it shall be your beacon." He felt their
adoration, their belief in himand his mission. "Its mighty light will shinebefore us, illuminating the darkness
to rout out evil. And it will be smited," he roared, holdingout the sword to each of them.

 Their own weapons of war took shape in thehands of those gathered before him, and theyreturned the
gesture, reestablishing a camaraderie that was first forged during the GreatWar in Heaven. A buzz like
the crackle of anelectrical current moved through the gathering,and he saw that Malak had arrived,
bloodredarmor polished and glistening in the light.Whata spectacular sight,Verchiel thought. No finer
weapon had he ever created.

 Malak walked among the angels, an air ofconfidence surrounding him like a fog. Theireyes were upon
him, filled with a mixture ofawe and disdain. Some of the angels did notapprove of the power that had
been bestowedupon the human animal, but they dared notspeak their disfavor to Verchiel. They did not
understand human emotions, and were not ableto see the psychological advantage he now heldover his
accursed enemy. But when Malak rendered helpless the one called Aaron Corbet, andthe Nephilim's life
was brought to an end, theywould have no choice but to concede to thehunter's superiority.

"The smell of our enemy calls out to me,"Malak declared, his voice cruel, echoing through the cold metal
of his helmet.

"Then let us answer that call," Verchielordered from his roost.

With those words Malak spun around, animposing sword of black metal in his grasp. As ifdelivering a
deathblow to an opponent, he slicedthrough the air, creating a doorway to another place, the place
where their final battle would be fought.

"Onward," the Powers' leader exclaimed. "It is the beginning of the end."

 The angels of the Powers' host cried out asone, their mighty wings taking them aloft,through the tear in
reality.

 And as Verchiel watched them depart, heremembered something he had once read in themonkeys' holy
book, written by one called Isaiah, he believed."They shall have no pity on thefruit of the womb; their
eye shall not spare children.

Verchiel smiled. He couldn't have voiced itbetter himself.

chapter thirteen

Gabriel was feeling sad.

No matter how hard he tried, with pleasantthoughts of delicious things to eat, chasing afterballs, and long
naps in warm patches of sunshine, the dog could not shake the unhappystate of mind. How he wished the
human ideathat animals didn't experience emotion was notjust a myth.

As he trotted beside Aaron down the centerof an Aerie street, Gabriel thought of the longand difficult
night they had just passed. Neither had slept much as they watched over Vilma andshared the pain of
Camael's passing. The doggazed up at his friend, studying the young man'sface in the early morning light.
His expressionwas intense, determined, but Gabriel could sense the pain that hovered just beneath the
surface.

 Their lives had suddenly become so hard.Gabriel thought longingly of days—Could it haveonly been
just weeks ago?—spent going for longwalks, licking cookie crumbs from Stevie's face,cuddling with the
Stanleys as they rubbed hisbelly.

 The sound of a door slamming roused theLab from his reflection, and he turned his blockyhead to see
another of Aerie's citizens leavinghis home to join the crowd already on their way to the gathering.

 Gabriel felt his hackles begin to rise. Verchielwas coming and he would probably be bringingStevie along
with him. He was no longer thelittle boy Gabriel so fondly remembered, butsomething that filled him with
fear. Images ofhis battle with the armored monster at theschool gym flooded his thoughts. It hadn't taken
more than a moment for him to realize who hewas facing; the scent of the boy—of Stevie—wasthere in
the form of the one called Malak, but thesmell was wrong. It had been changed, madefoul. Last night
Gabriel had struggled with away in which to express to his master what hissenses perceived, but Aaron
already knew thatStevie had become Malak. Although Gabriel couldn't understand exactly what had
happenedto Stevie, he shared Aaron's deep shock at thelittle boy's transformation.

 A sudden, nagging question formed in theLab's mind and he stopped walking, waiting forAaron to notice
that he was no longer at his side.Finally Aaron turned.

"What's up?" the boy asked him.

Gabriel shook his head sadly, his goldenbrown ears flopping around his long face."Stevie's been
poisoned. It's like this place,"he said."It was nice before, but something bad has happenedto it. Do you
understand what I'm trying to say?"

Aaron walked back and laid a gentle handon the dog's head. "I get it," he said.

Citizens passed on their way to the meeting place, but the two friends paid them no mind.

Gabriel licked Aaron's hand, then lookednervously into his eyes."It's Stevie, but it's not.His smell is all
wrong."

Aaron nodded quickly. "I understand," he said, a troubled expression on his face as heturned to join the
others heading toward thechurch at the end of the street. "C'mon, we better get going."

Gabriel followed at his side, struggling withthe dark question he did not want to ask. But it was one he
knew that Aaron had to confront."What will you do if he tries to kill you again,Aaron?"Gabriel asked
gently.

 Aaron did not answer, choosing to remainsilent, but the expression upon his master's face told Gabriel
everything he needed to know, andit just made the dog all the sadder.

 Lehash stood nervously in Aerie's old church,where he had never stood before, attempting to
communicate with a higher being he had notwanted to speak with for many a millennium.

He studied the crude picture of the saviorpainted on the altar wall. The child did not looklike Aaron
Corbet, with its bald head andbulging white eyes, but there was no doubt inthe angel's mind of the boy's
true identity. Hehad witnessed Aaron's power with his owneyes, and had been forever changed by it.

 Lehash turned the Stetson nervously in hishands. "I...I don't know what to say," he stammered, his voice
like sandpaper rubbing onwood. "I never imagined the day that I wouldspeak to You again—never mind
want to speakto You."

 The fallen angel didn't care for what heheard in his voice: It sounded weak, scared, butat the moment,
that was exactly what he was. "Inever imagined You to have so much mercy," hesaid to the silence of the
church. "To pardonwhat we did."

 Lehash chuckled, looking about the room,then at the hat in his hands. "I used to feel sorry for the
others—that they actually believed that You were going to forgive us. So many times Iwanted to grab
them by the shoulders and give'em a good shake.Don't you remember what wedid?I wanted to scream
at them. But I kept mymouth shut."

Lehash slowly dropped to his knees andfocused his gaze on the painting above the altar."But I was
wrong," he said, his voice filled witha sudden strength. "All these years here and Istill don't know anything
more than when Idecided to join up with the Morningstar."

The fallen angel bowed his head and summoned forth wings that had not unfurled sincehis fall from
Heaven. It was painful at first andhe gritted his teeth as the atrophied appendagesgradually emerged.

 "What I'm trying to say is that I'm sorry forwhat I did in the past and what I'm going todo—and if I
should die in battle today, I hopeYou can find it in Your heart to forgive me."

 He had summoned forth his guns of goldand crossed them over his chest, spreading hiswings as wide as
he could. "But if not, I understand, 'cause for what I intend to do to Verchieland his lapdogs, I wouldn't
let me back intoHeaven either."

 The church door opened behind him and hequickly stood, wishing away the wings that hadnot touched
the sky since his descent. "I said I didn't want to be disturbed," he barked, beforerealizing that it was
Belphegor striding downthe center aisle toward him. "Oh, sorry," Lehashsaid quickly as he reached for
his hat that haddropped to the floor.

"Quite all right," Belphegor said, looking atthe altar painting. "Did you find what you werelooking for?"

 The constable thought for a moment. He hadno idea if the Creator had been listening, but for the first
time in longer than he could remember,he felt a certain sense of hope. "Y'know, I think Imight have," he
finally answered as he slippedthe black Stetson down upon his head.

"That's good," Belphegor replied, and saidno more.

And the two of them walked togethertoward the exit, and the gathering that awaitedthem beyond it.

 Lorelei studied her reflection in the cracked,full-length mirror hanging on the back of hercloset door. The
vertical break in the reflectivesurface split the image of her, the two sidesslightly out of sync with each
other. She'dalways thought about replacing it, but neverseemed to have the time. She found the dualityof
the reflection depicted there strangely accurate, for since the emergence of her other half,the Nephilim
side, struggle had been a constantin her life.
 Lorelei ran a brush through her long, snow-white hair and wondered why she was bothering.Have to
look good for the slaughter, I guess, shethought sardonically. Since arriving in Aerieshe had known this
day would come, the daythat the Powers would try to kill them all. She shuddered, racked by a sudden
chill of unease. She had seen what Verchiel and his kind were capable of, and the thought of facing them
in battle filled her with dread.

 She tossed her brush onto the bed andlooked upon her trembling hands. Lorelei wasafraid of what was
to come. Part of her—some primitive, selfish part—wanted to run, to hide,but that side cared nothing for
the future, fordestiny. All that it concerned itself with was itscontinued survival. Taking some deep
breaths,she attempted to calm the scared, animal side—the human nature—a single thought running
through her head.I am Nephilim and I have a destiny to fulfill

 Lorelei grabbed her jacket from the bed andslipped it on, flipping out the snow-white hairfrom beneath
her collar. "So what do you think?"she asked her cracked reflection as she adjustedthe coat's fit. "Do you
think he's really the One?"She had no idea, and doubted that the imagelooking back at her was any more
knowledgeable. What she did know was that Aaron was something very special, and that was exactly
what Aerie needed to survive this day. Sheonly hoped that she would be strong enough tohelp him.

Leaving her bedroom, on the way to thegathering, she stopped in the living room to check on her
patient. Lorelei sat on the couchnext to the still-sleeping Vilma, and carefullychecked beneath the
bandage on her stomach.She was pleased; Verchiel had hurt the girlbadly, but it looked like she was
going to be allright, although she still had to survive theprocess of becoming a Nephilim.

Gently Lorelei placed her hand against thegirl's perspiring brow, and Vilma's large, darkeyes suddenly
opened. Her gaze darted aboutthe room, then focused on Lorelei.

"I'm safe?" she asked groggily.

 "Yes, you are," Lorelei answered in a soothing voice. "No one will hurt you anymore." Shehoped that
she was telling the truth, remembering the battle still to come.

A smile spread across the young woman'sface. "He saved me," she said, obviously talking of Aaron, and
Lorelei took strength from themoment.

"I think he's going to save us all," she toldVilma, suddenly confident that they would liveto see tomorrow.

Aaron and Gabriel approached the crowd gathered before theChurchofAerie .

"It looks like everyone is here,"Gabriel said as he looked around at the waiting crowd.

 There was a nervous tension in the air as fallen angels and Nephilim stood side by side,the first
generation of heavenly beings rubbingelbows with the next. For the first time Aarontruly understood what
Aerie was all about. It was about change, for the Nephilim would bewhat remained upon Earth after the
fallenangels were finally forgiven and allowed toreturn to Heaven. Achanging of the guard, Aaron
thought.

 The crowd started to notice his arrival andstepped back, bowing their heads in respect,opening a path
for him to the steps of thechurch.

"That's very nice of them,"Gabriel commentedas they walked past the citizens.
 Some of those gathered gingerly reached outand touched his arms, his shoulders and back,barely
audible words of thanks leaving theirmouths. He wanted to tell them to stop. He wanted to tell them that
he had done nothingthat they should be thanking him for—in fact, they should be chewing his head off for
drawing Verchiel's attention to Aerie's location.

A murmur passed through the crowd, andAaron saw that Belphegor and Lehash had comeout of the
building and now waited for him atthe top of the church steps.

This isit, he thought, starting his ascent.

"I'll wait for you down here,"Gabriel said witha wag of his tail.

 As he reached the top of the stairs, the twofallen angels bowed their heads as well. "Don'tdo that," he
told them uncomfortably.

"Just showin' the proper respect," Lehashsaid as he clasped his hands in front of himself.

 Belphegor placed a firm hand upon hisshoulder and looked into Aaron's eyes. "Theyknow what is
coming," he said, nodding toward the crowd gathered below them. "But they needto hear it from
you—they need to know yourintentions."

Aaron could feel their eyes upon him, theintensity of their gazes boring into his back."Wouldn't it be
better if you talked to them?" hesuggested. "They trust you."

 "Don't sell yourself short, boy," Lehash toldhim. "They know the real thing when they see it.It's you
they've been waitin' for."

Aaron looked back to Belphegor, hoping theold angel would help him out. He'd never beencomfortable
with public speaking.

"The citizens are waiting" was all Belphegorsaid as he stepped back.

 And Aaron knew there was only one thing left for him to do. Slowly he turned to face thethrong and his
breath was taken away by thesight of them; every eye fixed upon him, everyear attuned, waiting for what
he was about to say. His mind went blank and all he could dowas to return their stare.Who am I
kidding? heasked himself, sheer panic setting in. They were insane to be depending on him. He wasn't a
savior; he couldn't even help his family or hisfriends.

 He looked into the crowd and saw Gabrielstaring up at him from the throng, the gaze of hisdark brown
eyes touching Aaron's, helping tobring a sense of calm to him. Farther back he noticed a distinct head of
beautiful, white hair,and Lorelei giving him the thumbs-up.

 "I don't want to disappoint you," Aaron said,his voice tenuous as the words began to spill from his
mouth. "Some of you believe that I'm asavior, someone who's come to save the day."Aaron paused,
looking out over the citizens ofAerie. "Am I the Chosen One?" he asked, feelingstrength come into his
words as he spoke fromhis heart. "I don't really know. But I do knowthat I have a power—a power that
seems to setme apart from everyone else. And we'll neverget to know what I am and what I'm capable
of, if Verchiel has anything to say about it."

A rumbling murmur went up from thecrowd and Aaron could only imagine the fear that many of them
had lived with during theirlives, dreading the day when the leader of thePowers host would turn his
attention to them,and the place of peace that they had built forthemselves.

 "This morning I'm asking you to fight,"Aaron told them. "To fight for your future—foryour redemption,
and your right to go home."He tried to look each in the eye. "This is what Iintend to do," he told them.
"It's time that I confronted my destiny—and I would be honored to have you all fight by my side."

 The silence was deafening. Aaron wasn'texactly sure what he had expected, but a void ofresponse was
not necessarily what he'd hopedfor. He was about to turn to Belphegor, when a sword of fire sprang to
life within the crowd. It was raised high in the air, and was followed byanother, and then another still.
Aaron wasspeechless, looking out over the crowd, as every one of them raised a weapon of heavenly
fire in salute to him.

"Guess that's a vote of confidence," Aaronheard Lehash say. He turned to find the constable wielding his
golden pistols. "They're notswords, but they do pack a pretty good wallop,"he said, crossing the
weapons in front of hischest. "And I would be honored to fight in your name."

Belphegor smiled as Aaron looked back tothe citizens.

 Maybe we do have a chance,he thought, hisfaith roused by the sight of those gathered belowhim, and he
wondered if Camael would havebeen proud. His musings on his absent friend were cut off, as there came
a sound, abrupt in itsintensity, painful to the ears. It was like the crack of an enormous bullwhip, and it
was followed bya terrible ripping as a hole opened in the airabove the crowd. Aaron watched with
increasing horror as a red-garbed warrior dropped from the wound in space to the ground below. The
crowdpulled back as Malak raised his spear, pointing ittoward the Nephilim. Above the armored war
rior, the gash pulsed and sparked as the sound offlapping wings began to fill the air.

This is it,Aaron thought as Lehash pushedpast him down the stairs, pistols of heavenly firein each hand.
Gabriel had come up the stairs toAaron's side, barking and baring his teeth in adisplay of savagery
uncommon to the normallydocile animal.

"I want you to go to Vilma," Aaron told him.

"But I want to stay with—"

 "Don't argue, Gabriel," he ordered the dog.The sounds of angels' wings grew louder."Protect Vilma." He
knew that his friend wouldhave preferred to stay at his side, but Vilmaneeded a guardian, and he could
think of no onethat he trusted more.

With no further argument, the dog bounded down the stairs and up the street.

 And then an army of angels, bloodthirstyscreams upon their lips, weapons of war in theirhands, spewed
forth from the hole, like biblical locusts preparing to blight the land.

chapter fourteen

 Aaron had begrudgingly accepted his inhumanity, and now attempted to wear it withpride. There was
very little pain as the sigilsappeared on his flesh and his powerful wingsburst from his shoulder blades. A
spectacularsword of fire ignited in his hand, and he welcomed the rush of power that engorged everyfiber
of his being.

The last of the Powers' soldiers emergedfrom the tear in the fabric of space, and theybegan their assault,
dropping down from thesky, their weapons of flame seeking to end thelives of Aerie's citizens. He
wanted to help them,but he could not take his eyes from Malak—hislittle brother—still standing before
the fissure.

 What are you waiting for?Aaron wondered.The report of Lehash's pistols echoed like thunder through
the normally still air, and thenMalak knelt on one knee, bowing his helmetedhead before the opening.
Aaron tried to see into the rip, certain that the surprises from the otherside were not yet over.

 A sudden chill filled the air, and Aaron felthis presence before seeing him. Verchiel emergedinto Aerie as
if he were its savior, and not itsdestroyer. Wings of the purest white spread full,he glided from the
darkness of the fissure, a lookof contentment on his pale, aquiline features.

 Just seeing the leader of the Powers there in the citizens' place of solace filled Aaron with a barely
controlled fury. It was all he could do notto launch himself at the villain, but caution wasthe victor, and he
waited for his enemy to makethe first move.

"And so it ends," the Powers' leader proclaimed, his voice booming over the cries of battle. Verchiel
glanced at his soldiers in themidst of violence, at the citizens fighting fortheir lives, and then his dark,
hawklike eyes fellupon Aaron. "You couldn't possibly have believed it would end any other way!"
Verchielroared, smiling with anticipation.

Aaron leaped from the church's steps andlanded on the sidewalk, sword of fire at theready. "It's not
over yet," he said to the angel,beckoning to him with an outstretched hand.

 Verchiel shook his head with great amusement. "No, Nephilim," he said, touching hislong, spidery
fingertips to the top of the kneeling Malak's helmet. "Another wants the honorof ending your life."

Malak slowly stood to face Aaron; a lance ofblack metal clutched in his armored hands.

 "I believe he wants to eat your heart," theangel said, lovingly brushing imaginary dustfrom the shoulder of
the warrior's scarlet armor."And I do not wish to deny my pet his desire." Verchiel brought his hand to
his mouth, kissedhis fingertips, and placed them on Malak's head."Kill him," the angel declared.

And with his master's blessing, Malakattacked.

 Lehash had known the angels that now attackedhim and the citizens of Aerie. Once they hadbeen
soldiers of Heaven, protecting the sanctityof the Creator's desires, but now they weresomething
altogether different. These were notbeings of purity and righteousness, but shadowsof their former glory,
twisted by the malignantbeliefs of their leader.

 He fired his weapon into the screaming faceof one attacker, spinning around to kill anotherbefore the
first could fall to the ground. It hadbeen quite some time since he'd delivered violence on such a level, and
he found that he haddeveloped a distaste for it. Aerie had been goodfor him, calming what seemed to be
an eternallyangry spirit. He had found a place to belong, ahome to replace the one that was lost to him.

 But now there was a chance, a slim possibility, that he might see Heaven again, and somebody wanted
to take that from him—from all of them who called Aerie their home. Lehash wasnot about to surrender
that chance no matterhow small. That was what fueled him.

 He shot his bullets of fire, hoping that eachenemy falling dead from the sky would bringhim closer to
forgiveness—closer to Heaven. Butthere were so many, and the air was soon filledwith the stink of
burning flesh and spilled blood.

What a terrible thing,the fallen angel thoughtas he unleashed the full fury of his terribleweapons, and
watched as both friends and foes died around him.

What a terrible price to pay for forgiveness.

"Do you remember me, Stevie?" Aaron askedthe creature before him. "Do you remember whoI am?"

 Malak thrust his spear forward with blinding speed, and Aaron reacted barely in time toangle his body
away from its razor-sharp metaltip.

 "I remember," Malak said, his voice cold andmenacing as it echoed from inside the horned helmet. "I
remember the pain you caused, themisery you have brought to the world."

 He spun around gracefully, the spearheadslashing across the front of Aaron's body with anominous
whisper. The Nephilim moved tooslowly and the tip of the spear passed throughhis shirt to cut a fine line
from his left shoulderdown to the right side of his stomach. He leapedback, feeling warm blood seeping
from the openwound. First blood was to Malak, and Aarondoubted it would be the last of it spilled in
this battle.

 "I'm your brother," he tried again, preparinghimself for the next assault. "Verchiel killed ourparents. He
took you, changed you, turned youinto something—"

 Like a rampaging bull Malak charged, thespear suddenly gone, replaced by a fearsomeclub, its surface
studded with spikes. "He mademe a hunter," he growled. "A killer of Heaven'scriminals."

 Aaron dove beneath the club's pass, discarding his own sword of fire and lunging forwardto grab his
attacker's weapon. They struggledfor control of the instrument of death, but thenMalak slammed his
armored face into thebridgeofAaron's nose. Aaron heard a wet snap andblood exploded from his
nostrils. It felt asthough his head was about shatter, but he maintained his grip on the club.

 Malak violently wrenched the weapon away,watching as Aaron stumbled backward, wipingthe blood
from his face. There was no pause in the creature's reaction, not the slightest hint ofmercy. The armored
warrior came at him again,and Aaron called upon a sword of fire to defendhimself. The club had become
a two-handed ax,and it descended on him with incredible force.He brought his own blade up and the
collision ofheavenly fire with enchanted metal rang in Aaron's ears like the crack of doom.

 Both combatants leaped back, a brief respitebefore continuing their skirmish. Aaron becameaware of
the battles going on around him. The streets of Aerie echoed with the sounds of strife, and he wondered
if it would have been the sameif he had listened to Belphegor and not gone toVilma's aid.

 Feelings of guilt fueling him, Aaron tookthe offensive, charging at Malak, the tip of hisfiery sword tracing
a sparking line across theenchanted chest armor. Malak stepped back, discarding his ax and reaching for
another instrument of death from his seemingly endlessmagickal arsenal. Aaron did not wait to see what
the warrior would choose. With the aid of his flapping wings, he propelled himself forward and
relentlessly rained blows upon his enemywith his own sword of fire.

"I don't know what he's told you!" Aaronshouted, desperate to reach some trace of his brother, even as
he drove Malak back. "But it isn't true."
 "You are a master of deceit," Malak said,drawing his own sword of dark metal to parryAaron's blows.
The warrior moved with inhumanspeed, his movements registering as little morethan a scarlet blur. "Lies
flow from your mouthlike blood from a mortal wound."

 "Listen to me, Stevie!" Aaron yelled, on the defensive again, barely stopping the unremittingfall of the
enchanted black blade.

"Malak,"his attacker bellowed, enraged. "I am Malak!" The savagery of his attack intensified. "I kill you
now inhis name," Malakgrowled, preparing to deliver a final deadlystrike.

 And as Aaron primed himself to counter thiskilling blow, the question of futility echoedthrough his
frenzied thoughts.Isit possible? Hecaught sight of the warrior's eyes through theslits of the horned
helmet—murderer's eyes, void of any trace of humanity—and wondered ifthere was even a slight chance
that Stevie wasstill somewhere inside the monster that wasMalak.

 Verchiel grinned, pleased by the ferocity of hispet's attack. Everything was proceeding asplanned. He
looked out over the dilapidatedhuman neighborhood, at the battles being fought in his name. The vermin
would be routed from their place of concealment, and the processof purging the last believers of the
prophecy from the world of God could begin. After Aeriewas wiped from existence, it would only be a
matter of time before all the Creator's offenderswere destroyed. And on that day he wouldreturn to
Heaven, to the accolades of theAlmighty, and he would take his place at God'sside.

 The Powers' leader breathed in the stench ofviolence, his memories taking him back to a timewhen his
purpose was defined for him. He remembered the war in Heaven and how evenwhen it appeared to be
over, the followers of theMorningstar defeated, the true struggle had yetto begin. They took their
audacity, their inso lence, and fled to the Earth, hoping to escape theCreator's wrath.Tothink that they
actually believedthey would be forgiven,the angel mused.

"Lost in thought, Verchiel?" A voice distracted him from his reflection.

Verchiel looked toward the entrance of thechurch and gazed upon the living dead. "Belphegor," the
Powers' commander hissed. "Camaeltold us that he had taken your life in the Garden."

"I think he may have exaggerated the truth a bit," the Founder of Aerie commented.

 His disappointment in Camael strengthenedall the more, Verchiel started up the church stepstwo at a
time. "What is it the humans say?" hemuttered, murder on his mind. "If you want ajob done right..."

Belphegor did not respond. Instead he openedthe door of the church and slipped inside.

 Verchiel suspected a trap, but the idea thatone he believed destroyed so long ago was stillamong the
living drove him forth. He summoned his weapon of choice, and the Bringer of Sorrow came to burning
life in his hand ashe took hold of the cold metal of the handleand yanked the door wide, plunging himself
into the place of worship with the hunger ofbloodlust beating in his chest. The church wasenshrouded in
darkness, the only light fromcandles burning before a makeshift altar in thefront of the building. Belphegor
waited for himthere.

"Come in, come in," the old angel said as hemotioned Verchiel closer. "I was hoping to havea discussion
with you before things got out ofhand." He shrugged. "I guess we're a littlelate."

Verchiel began moving cautiously down the center aisle; the flames of his sword illuminatingthe church's
interior with its wavering light. "Ihave nothing to discuss with the likes of you," he snarled as he surveyed
the offensive surroundings.

 Belphegor smiled as if privy to some secretknowledge. "That is where you're wrong, Verchiel," he
corrected. "There is much to talkabout." He turned to the mural painted upon thewall. "Have you seen
this?" the fallen angelasked, gesturing to the depiction of an unholytrinity.

Verchiel sneered. "Ihave borne witness tomyriad representations of this repugnant prediction in my
pursuits. I cannot begin to tell youhow it disgusts me."

Belphegor nodded. "I figured that would be your answer."

"It is heresy to even think that the Lord Godwould allow—"

 "He has, Verchiel," Belphegor interrupted."Hehas allowed it. The prophecy has cometrue—you've seen
it with your own eyes, butyou're too damn stubborn to accept it."

 The leader of the Powers seethed, the fallenangel's barbed words stoking the fires of hiswrath. "The
Creator has entrusted me with amission that I intend to fulfill; those who sinnedagainst Him will be held
accountable for theircrimes."

 Belphegor moved toward him, defiance inhis ancient eyes. "And what of our greatest sinner?" the fallen
asked. "How is it that the first ofthe fallen was allowed to sire the savior of usall? Doesn't that tell you
something, Verchiel?Doesn't that convince you that there might besome truth in the ancient writings?"

 Sounds of the violence outside drifted into theplace of worship, but it was nothing compared tothe
deafening din inside the angel's head. "Thefirst of the fallen sired nothing," Verchiel roared,startled by his
own fury. "We saw to that. Any woman who lay with him was destroyed. Therewas no chance of his
seed taking root—"

"Not only did the seed root, but it bore fruit,"Belphegor said, his voice firm with certainty.

Verchiel steeled himself, gripping his weaponall the tighter. "It cannot be," he whisperedincredulously.

 Belphegor shrugged again. "Mysterious waysand all that." He smiled and turned his gaze back to the
mural. "Don't you see, Verchiel, it must bewhatHe wanted—and if the Morningstar can beforgiven,
there's hope for us all."

 The church walls seemed to be closing inupon Verchiel, the revelation of the Nephilim'ssire testing his
limits. Did he have the might tohold on to his sacred mission? He felt it begin toslip from his grasp.How
could this have happened?The question reverberated in his skull.

 "Is it so outrageous to believe that we can beforgiven?" Belphegor asked him, the question like a dagger
strike to his chest.

 "Lies!" Verchiel shrieked, his wings unfurling as he strode down the remainder of the aisletoward the
altar.

 He pointed his blade toward the mural andthe fire from his weapon streamed forth toscorch the painted
image black. And thenBelphegor's hands were suddenly upon hisshoulders, and he was hurled backward
into therough benches, reducing them to kindling.
"You must face the truth!" Belphegor shouted,the altar burning behind him. "You are goingagainstHis
wishes!"

 Verchiel rose from the small pile of rubble,the power of his righteous fury building insidehim. He
remained silent, knowing what hemust do.

"But it's not too late . . . ," Belphegor continued.

Verchiel's body began to glow, his clothingburning away to reveal flesh like cold, whitemarble. The floor
beneath him began to smolderand the wood ignited.

"You, too, could be forgiven for your sins."

The Powers' commander spread open hiswings and the fire of his heavenly beingemanated from his
body in waves.

"We could all go home, Verchiel," Belphegorpleaded, as his own flesh began to blister.

Then Belphegor burned.

As would they all.

 Malak wielded two daggers, slashing and darting forward with the murderous grace of a venomous
serpent. He seemed tireless in his pursuitof Aaron's demise, and the Nephilim found hisdefenses
beginning to wane.

 He didn't want to remember his littlebrother as the monster attacking him now, so hekept the memories
of the child he loved at theforefront of his thoughts, drawing strength from emotion. With both hands he
brandished a largebroadsword of pulsing orange flame, swingingit around as opportunity presented itself.
Theflat of the blade connected with Malak's wrist,knocking one of the knives from his grasp in aflash of
sparks as heavenly fire met magickallyfortified armor.

Aaron heard a hiss of pain and anger frombeneath the crimson face mask as Malakclutched his wrist to
his chest. Although theblade could not penetrate the armor, the fragileflesh beneath would certainly suffer
with thepowerful force of the blow.

"It doesn't have to be like this, Stevie,"Aaron said desperately. He just couldn't bringhimself to give up.

 But Aaron's futile attempts only served to enflame Malak's anger all the more, and the armored warrior
came at him yet again. As heducked and wove beneath the assassin's blows,Aaron knew a part of him
was holding back. Healso knew that if he didn't wise up fast, that part would get him killed. Malak was
not Stevie. Hehad to accept that before he could bring thisbattle to a close.

 Aaron sailed up into the air as Malakswiped at him with a short-bladed sword. Hereached down and
grabbed the armored warrior beneath the arms, ebony wings poundingthe air to hold them aloft. Malak
struggled in hisclutches as the Nephilim strained to carry himhigher and higher still. When the Powers'
assas sin violently threw back his head, jabbing one ofthe horns on his helmet into the tender flesh of
Aaron's stomach, the young man lost his grip,letting Malak plummet to the street below.Aaron watched
the scarlet figure fall, fightingthe urge to swoop down and save him. Malakhit the ground with a sickening
clatter, his limpform tumbling to a stop in the center of thestreet.
 The Nephilim swooped down from above toland beside the motionless body. Feeling thepangs of guilt,
wishing he could hate thearmored warrior, he reached out with bothhands to pull the fearsome metal
mask from theassassin's head. Aaron wanted to see the killer'sface again, to look into his eyes, to find his
littlebrother still alive somewhere within. He pulledoff the horned helmet and discarded it, carefullyplacing
a hand behind his neck and lifting hishead. A single stream of red trickled fromMalak's left nostril.

Malak's eyes slowly opened and Aarontensed. The man's body shuddered and thencoughed. "Aaron?"
he said in a voice thatsounded as if it came from a hundred miles away.

 It was weak, but there was something in itthat Aaron recognized. He pulled the youngman closer, daring
to believe there could be achance, no matter how small. "I'm here," he toldhim, enfolding them both in the
great expanse ofhis wings.

"Aaron . . . ," Malak said again, his voicestrained and full of pain.

 "Hold on now, we'll fix you," Aaron reassured him, certain now that Stevie was still inthere somewhere,
fighting for his identity, fighting against the pain and misery that Verchielhad used to distort him. He could
see thestruggle behind the man's deep blue eyes andAaron held him tighter, lending him his strength.
"Belphegor and Lorelei—they'll have the answers. We'll make it right, you'll see. Hang on,Stevie," he
urged.

Slowly Stevie reached up to touch hisbrother's face, his gauntleted fingers tracing theblack sigils.

 "We'll be a family again, me and you ... and Gabriel." Aaron laughed desperately, overcomewith
emotion. "Can't forget him."

 He saw it in the man's eyes before he had achance to react. Stevie had lost his battle. Malakclosed his
hand around Aaron's throat andstarted to squeeze. The grip was remarkable,cutting off his air supply
completely as themetal-clad fingers dug into the tender flesh ofhis throat.

"Aaron," Malak said again, only this time itwas more like a reptilian hiss, absent of anyemotion.

 The Nephilim grabbed Malak's wrist with both hands, struggling to break his grip. ButMalak held fast,
giggling maniacally. Explosionsof color blossomed before his eyes and Aaron knew that it wouldn't be
long before he blackedout. He spread his wings and began to beat theair, stirring up a storm of dirt and
rock as hefought to be free, but it did nothing to loosen the hunter's grip upon his neck. Malak seemed to
beenjoying the struggle, as if he too knew it was only a matter of time now.

 Aaron's wings faltered and a tremblingweakness spread through his arms. He gazedinto the cold, dead
eyes of the thing that used to be his brother and opened his mouth to scream.It was nothing more than a
croak, but to theNephilim's ears, it was a cry of mourning, a cryof rage for what had been done to an
innocentlittle boy.

Malak smiled as Aaron let one of his hands fall away from the monster's wrist.

 But the Nephilim wasn't giving up yet. Fromthe arsenal inside his head, he selected a knife, asleek and
deadly object with the sharpest ofblades. The weapon sparked to life in his free hand and he saw
Malak's eyes drawn to it. Thekiller's armor was impervious to weapons of Heaven, but the flesh inside
the shell was not.Aaron plunged the flaming dagger into thechink at the bend of Malak's arm where the
armor separated into two pieces.
 Malak screeched in pain, sounding morelike a wounded animal than anything remotelyhuman, and pulled
away his arm, releasingAaron's throat from his death grip. Aaron scrambled back across the ground,
rubbing athis bruised windpipe, greedily taking in gulpsof air.

"That hurt," Malak whined, sounding a bitlike the little boy that he should have been. But Aaron now
knew that wasn't the case at all.

 With his other arm, the scarlet-garbed warrior raked his hand across an area of open air infront of him,
and tore a hole in space. For thefirst time Aaron took note of the sound that itmade, and it reminded him
of the ripping ofheavy fabric. From his neverending arsenal, the killer produced a loaded crossbow.

The fight was taking its toll. Wearily Aaron summoned another sword of fire, but his nemesis was faster.
As his blade took form, Malak let fly a bolt. Aaron lashed out at the shaft of blackmetal, deflecting the
projectile in a shower ofsparks. With nimble fingers, Malak loadedanother bolt and fired it. This time the
Nephilimwasn't fast enough and the bolt buried itselfdeep in the flesh of his thigh.

 The pain drove him to his knee. He tried topull it from his leg, but the shaft was greasy withhis own
blood. He heard the clatter of armor onthe move and saw that Malak was movingtoward him, holding a
sword as he came in forthe kill. Aaron struggled to stand, hefting hisown weapon of fire

 It was then that the church exploded. There was a flash from somewhere within the holystructure, and
then it blew apart with a deafeningroar, spewing hungry orange flames into the sky.Glass, metal, and
wood rained down upon thebattlefield.

"Master," Malak cried pitifully, his attentionfocused entirely on the blackened, smoking holethat was
Aerie's place of worship.

 Malak's show of concern for the monster that had brought nothing but pain and miserywas all Aaron
needed to spur him to action. Thiswas the moment he had both dreaded andlonged for, the opportunity
to finally bring thebattle to a close. Time slowed and his leg screeched in protest as he threw himself
towardhis distracted enemy. With both hands Aaronbrought the blazing sword up over his shoulderand
then swung it with all the force he could muster. As he watched the blade cut through theair on course to
its target, his thoughts werefilled with images of the past—frozen moments of time that seemed so very
long ago.

He saw the little boy he'd loved sleepingpeacefully in his bed, Gabriel curled into a tightball at his side.

The blade was closer now, and Malak beganto turn, suddenly aware.

The child rocking before the television set,the image upon the screen nothing more thanstatic.

 "I'm sorry, Stevie," Aaron whispered as theheavenly blade reached its destination, cuttingthrough the
thick muscle and bone of Malak'sneck, severing his head from his armored body.

 Aaron fell to his knees before the body of hisfoe—his brother—and bowed his head. He feltdrained of
life, as if this last, violent act hadsucked away his final reserves of strength.

 But then he heard something move withinthe rubble of the church and lifted his head togaze at the
smoldering wreckage. There was abrilliant flash of light, and a warm breezecaressed his face as a figure
rose up frombeneath the detritus, carried into the air onwings composed of heavenly light.
"Murderer," Verchiel pronounced, his accusation rumbling through the air.

chapter fifteen

No matter how hard she tried, Lorelei couldnot keep the man from dying.

 The attack by the Powers was unrelenting,brutal, and she watched stunned as people whoshe had come
to know as friends were slain before her eyes. Lorelei did what she could,using angelic magicks to repel
the attackers, but it wasn't enough. Citizens were still dying.

 She did not know him well, but thought hisname was Mike. He too was a Nephilim, and had come to
Aerie not long after she'd firstarrived. He'd had the look—pale skin, close-cropped hair, an unusual
amount of scar tissuearound the wrists. Like her, he had been institutionalized as the angelic birthright
came to lifeinside him, turning his day-to-day existence onits ear.

 Lorelei had seen him struck down. A Powers'angel had come swooping down out of the sky and
impaled him on the end of a flaming spearbefore moving on to find murder and mayhemelsewhere. There
was a flash of recognition in hiseyes as she approached him, a glimmer of hopethat this was not the end
for him despite the gaping wound in his chest. If only she had thepower. Using all her strength, she
dragged him from the street, away from the battle that woulddecide their fate. On a front lawn more dirt
thangrass, she knelt down beside him and took hishand in hers.

In the past she'd tried to make small talkwith Mike. Whenever she saw him out walkingor at the group
meetings, she always made it apoint to smile and say hello. But Mike had keptto himself. She'd heard that
he wasn't adjustingwell to his transformation. Right now, it didn't really matter. Mike was dying and there
wasnothing she could do to save him. All she coulddo was be with him when he passed.

 We're not doing very well,she thought as shegave Mike's hand a gentle squeeze. The dyingNephilim
squeezed back weakly. His woundwas still smoking, as if burning somewhere deepwithin, and she placed
her other hand over thehole in his chest hoping to smother it.

 Her father's guns boomed somewhere in thedistance, and she was certain that anotherPowers' angel had
met its fate, but it wasn'tenough. Most of the citizens weren't soldiers,and the Powers had sworn their
existences towiping Aerie's kind from the world. Loreleicould sense her fellow Nephilim dying, like tiny
pieces of herself floating away on the wind.

 She returned her attention to Mike and saw that he had passed away. His eyes were wide indeath,
staring up into the sky toward what shehoped was a better place, a place where he couldbe at peace.
And wasn't that what they were all fighting for?

She rose and moved to return to the battle.The ground was littered with the corpses of citizens and
Powers alike. A Powers' soldier, one ofhis wings twisted and bent, came at her fromacross the street.
There was a dagger of flame inone hand and the look of murder in his glistening black eyes. She must
have looked like an easy target.

 "Hate to disappoint you," she said beforebeginning to mutter a spell of defense. She feltthe charge of
angelic energy building inside her.The angel was almost upon her, but she held herground. She could
smell the stink of his furyoozing from his flesh; it smelled of spice andsomething akin to burning rubber. It
made herwant to vomit.
 Lorelei was getting tired. Her body was not used to manipulating these kinds of energies forthis length of
time, and the magicks were slow torespond. The strain was painful as she calledforth a blast of crackling
energy. Bolts of energyemanated from her fingertips and met in the airto form a ball. The energy rolled
across the spacebetween them, striking the Powers' angel in theface, stopping him in his tracks. The angel
screamed pitifully as the flesh on his face turned to ash. He fell to his knees, dead before his bodyeven
touched the ground.

 Her head swam and the tips of her fingersached as if frostbitten. She wondered if she'd be able to find
the strength to defend herself again,when she felt an uncomfortable tingling in thepit of her stomach and
looked past the battles tothechurchofAerie . It was Belphegor she sensed,and he was in great pain. But
as Lorelei startedfor the holy place, it exploded in a blast oforange flame and a scorching wind that
pickedher up and tossed her back. She struggled to her feet and wound her way across the battlefield to
the smoking pile of rubble. Not even thedestruction of the church could stop their battle.

"Belphegor!" she cried, the heat of the ruinson which she walked burning through the solesof her boots.

 It was then that she felt him, a twinge of hisonce powerful life force calling from nearby. Ahand, charred
and blackened, beckoned to herfrom beneath a section of collapsed wall and shewent to it. Using all her
strength, Lorelei moved therubble aside, managing to expose Belphegor's upper body. He was hurt
beyond imagining, andshe hadn't the slightest idea how he was still living.

His breathing was a grating rasp, and his eyes—hisbeautiful, soulful eyes—opened as she laid herhand
upon his blackened cheek.

 "Belphegor," she whispered, scalding tearsof sadness raining down from her eyes. "Whathave they done
to you?"

The fallen angel closed his eyes again, as ifattempting to muster the strength to speak. "Ihave lost my
battle," he said in a strained whisper, his voice like the rustling of dry leaves. "Butthe war is far from
over."

"They're killing us," she said, bowing herhead, feeling the grip of despair upon her.

 His charred hand brushed against the side ofher head, and she raised her gaze to him. "Aslong ashe still
lives," the Founder stressed,"there is hope."

 She wanted to believe in the savior, in AaronCorbet, but at the moment it all seemed so unrealistic.
Instead Lorelei began to move away moreof the debris. "Let's see about getting you free—"

"Stop," he commanded, his voice stronger."It is too late for me," he said with finality.

 She didn't want to hear that, she didn't wantto hear that he had given up. If he had managedto survive
thus far, maybe there was somethingshe could do to help him heal faster. Herthoughts raced with spells of
healing. "You can't die." She continued to frantically try to free him."You have to hold on...you have to
hold onuntil the savior forgives you."

"That is not to be my fate," Belphegorresponded sadly, his head resting on a pillow ofrubble.

And though it pained her, something deepdown inside told her that it was true.

"My many years of tending these gardens has left my constitution weak." He shook hishead feebly from
side to side. "Do not despairfor me," he told her. "For I have lived farlonger than even I expected. From
the momentCamael spared my life in Eden, I knew that Iwas living on borrowed time, and swore that
when the moment finally did arrive, I wouldnot fight, but would welcome it—for it wasdue me long ago."

 Belphegor paused, his eyes closing, and for abrief moment she wondered if he had slippedaway. But
then the old angel sighed, a sound suffused with disappointment. "The only thing thatpains me is that I will
not survive to see the out come," he said.

Lorelei said nothing, and the Founder readher silence.

"You believe all is lost?" he asked, and stillshe did not respond.

 The sounds of battle drifted up to them,Lehash's guns booming, screams of rage, cries offear. Lorelei
didn't have to see it to know thatthey were losing the war, she could feel it in thedepths of her soul. She
could feel them dying.

"Even with Aaron, we're not strong enough,"she whispered, nearly overcome with hopelessness.

 "So you believe," Belphegor said. "Do youeven understand the true nature of what youare?" he asked,
straining upon every word. "Themerging of God's two most fabulous creations into one fantastic form of
life."

She felt another of the citizens die as she listened to Belphegor's words.

 "Do you think that the Powers kill youbecause they think you inferior?" he asked."They hunt you
because theyfear you—fearwhat you have the potential to become."Painfully he raised an arm to point a
blackenedfinger at her. "You, all the Nephilim, are the nextphase in our evolution . . . the next best thing.
But to survive—to make the prophecy a reality—you must fight. It is the last of the trials we must face to
achieve absolution."

 There was strength in the old angel's words, and Lorelei felt the power of her birthright stir.The next best
thing,she repeated to herself as shewatched the Founder's eyes begin to close.

"Show them what it means to be Nephilim. . . . ," he said, his words trailing off in aweakening rattle.

Lorelei felt his life slip away, and the worldsuddenly seemed to be a much colder place."Sleep well, old
man," she said, and leaneddown to place a kiss upon his blackened brow.

Then she climbed to her feet upon the shifting rubble and gazed out over the streets madeinto a
battleground, the citizens fighting to maketheir dreams of a prophecy come true.The next best thing, she
heard the Founder of Aerie sayagain, and knew that it was now her place toprove him right.

 "This is for you," she said, reaching within herself to stir a power she had believed to benearly depleted,
and she gazed up into thecloudless sky, beckoning to the elements in the language of the messengers.

And the heavens answered.

With a vengeance.

The fear was gone.
 Aaron climbed to his feet, crossbow shaftstill protruding from his leg, the sword of fire hehad just used
to end his brother's life still in hishand. He looked upon his enemy with disdain.

 Verchiel hovered over the remains of thecitizens' church, his mighty wings fanning thepockets of flame
that still burned amid the rubble.As Aaron studied the creature of Heaven, amonster that had fallen
farther than any of thepoor beings that had taken up residence on thispoisoned land, he felt only anger.

 Verchiel gracefully set down upon the rubble-strewn sidewalk, his armor still glistening resplendently in
the smoky, early morning sunshine. Hetoo was holding a sword, a truly magnificentblade that Aaron had
seen once before whenthey battled in the sky above his home, on thenight his parents were murdered and
Stevie wastaken.

 What was it Popeye always said?his addledbrain tried to remember. And then it came to him, and he
heard it echo through his head inthe odd, gravelly voice of the popular cartooncharacter.I had all I can
stands, 1 can't stands nomore.Aaron caught himself smiling, the words of the animated sailor summing
up his emotionsperfectly. He had been pushed beyond fear ofthe vengeful creatures of Heaven, and after
allhe had experienced in the last few hours, he did not have the ability to care.

 Verchiel walked toward him slowly, a predator's gait, full of graceful strength and self-assurance. It was
obvious that he believedhimself the victor.He can't be more wrong, Aaronthought as he spread his
wings wide and leapedat his foe, sword poised to strike. His bodyscreamed, the numerous wounds
recently inflicted upon it crying out in protest.

"I'll show you a murderer," he growled, his voice filled with the fury of the angelic essence that had
become part of his nature.

"Look at what you've caused," Verchieltaunted as he parried Aaron's strike and pressedan assault of his
own.

 Aaron was driven back farther into thestreet. He had to be careful, as the angel's savageblows rained
down upon him, not to listen toVerchiel's jibes, for they were there only toweaken his resolve and make
him doubt his purpose. The heel of his shoe bumped up against something in the street and he chanced a
lookdown to see that he'd almost tripped overStevie's headless corpse.

 Verchiel used this moment of distraction tosavagely hack through Aaron's defenses, hissword cutting a
deep swathe down the Nephilim's cheek. Aaron cried out in pain and surprise. He had been lucky
though, the woundnumbed the left side of his face, but Verchiel'sblade could very easily have taken away
an eye.

 The Powers' leader was laughing, toyingwith him like a cat playing with a mouse.Timefor the mouse to
give the cat a taste of his own medicine,Aaron thought. He unfurled his wings andsprang from the ground,
ignoring the blaringpain of the crossbow bolt still imbedded in thethick muscle of his thigh. He flew into
thePowers' commander; his shoulder connectingwith the angel's armored midsection, and thetwo tumbled
backward to the street in a heap of flapping wings.

 "The savior of them all," Verchiel sneeredthrough bared teeth as they wrestled. "Theyactually believed
that you would be the one thatbrought them God's forgiveness."

 Aaron bore down on him, rage and painfueling his strength as he held Verchiel's wrist ina steely grip,
preventing the angel from usinghis sword. He looked into the monster's black,bottomless eyes, searching
for even the slightest hint that this creature once served a loving God.He saw nothing but his own look of
revulsionreflected in the void of Verchiel's stare.

 "Look around you, Nephilim," the Powers' commander said, struggling to break Aaron'sgrip. "It is not
forgiveness that you bring, but death and destruction."

"No!" Aaron shouted. He reached down and pulled the blood-caked metal shaft from his leg."I'll show
you death and destruction, you son of a bitch," he growled through gritted teeth.

 A look of utter shock spread over Verchiel's face as Aaron drove the body of the magickallyimbued
bolt down into the chest plate of theangel's armor. The pointed head pierced thearmor with ease,
continuing on into the angelicflesh beneath. Verchiel wailed, his pain-filledthrashings so violent that Aaron
was thrown away from him.

 Aaron wasted no time in pressing the advantage. Though the wound in his leg throbbed, hescrambled
toward his enemy, a scream of battleon his lips, a sword of heavenly fire ready to strike. He didn't want
to give the monster even the smallest chance to recover. But Verchielmoved quickly, ignoring the shaft of
metal in hischest. He summoned his blade and blocked the arc of Aaron's weapon.

"You've actually begun to believe whatthey say," Verchiel said, his voice drippingwith contempt.

 He twisted his body to the side, one of hiswings suddenly snapping out, swiping Aaronacross the face
and knocking him away. ThePowers' commander charged, his fiery bladeslicing through the air in search
of a kill. Aaronmoved just as quickly and felt the heat ofVerchiel's sword as it narrowly missed him.

 "You're as delusional as the monstrositythat sired you," Verchiel retorted, hissing, hisblade melting its
way into the blacktop of thestreet on which they battled. He soared up intothe air, his wings spread to
their full impressivespan. Fluidly he spun around and angled downlike a hawk descending upon
unsuspectingprey.

 Aaron did not shy away, swinging the bladeof flame with all his might. "What do you knowabout my
father?" he yelled as their blades connected.

 The Nephilim's sword exploded with theforce of the blow and he was thrown back acrossthe street,
ears ringing. He scrambled to his feetto find the Powers' leader untouched by thevolatile contact. The
black metal bolt still protruded from his chest, a trail of black bloodstaining his golden armor.

 "Your weapon is as fragile as the idea that one such as you could best me in combat," theangel spat. He
raised his fearsome blade of fire."Bringer of Sorrow shall drink deeply of your blood this day."

"Idid best you in combat, Verchiel," Aaronangrily retorted. "Did my father as well?"

 The angel recoiled as if slapped, and then acruel smile, oozing with malice, crept across hisface. "You
don't know, do you. You are ignorantto the identity of the one who sired you." Andthen he began to
laugh.

Aaron reacted instinctively, a weapon unlikeany he had conjured before taking shape in hishand. It was
a baseball bat—a Louisville Sluggerformed of heavenly fire. If things hadn't beenso dire at the moment,
he would have beenamused.

 The adversaries swept toward each other.Mere inches apart, Aaron swung his flaming cluband swatted
aside Verchiel's blazing weapon. Hefollowed with a blow at the angel's face, the clubconnecting with his
chin. Knocked off balance,the Powers' leader fought to stay afloat, hiswings wildly flapping. Aaron didn't
give him thechance. He brought the club down upon Verchiel's head and watched as the angel fell to the
street, wings barely softening his fall.

 Aaron was beyond anger now; the idea thatVerchiel might know the identity of his fatherspurred him on.
He would have this knowledge—this missing piece of the puzzle—even if he had to beat the angel within
an inch of his lifeto get it. He landed in a crouch before Verchiel,who was just climbing to his feet, the
so-calledBringer of Sorrow still clutched in his hand.Aaron did not hesitate, swinging the bat of fire
savagely down upon the angel's wrist, forcinghim to drop his weapon. The sword fell, evaporating in an
implosion of fire, wisps of smoke theonly evidence it had ever existed.

"You've taken so much from me," Aaronspat, looming before the angel, weapon at theready. "It's time
you gave me something inreturn."

 Verchiel bristled like a cornered animal. "I'llgive you nothing," he growled, his perfect teethstained black
from his wounded mouth.

 Aaron brought the bat of fire down again,driving the Powers' commander to the street. Hewanted to
deliver the fatal blow, but restrained himself, keeping at bay the killer's instinct yowling for vengeance
inside him. It wasn't easy.Here was the monster responsible for the deathof his parents, of his little
brother, of Zeke andCamael, broken and driven to his knees, and helonged to show the angel the same
amount ofmercy that had been afforded his loved ones. Butnot until he received the answer to the
question that haunted him.

"It's over, Verchiel," he said, a tremble ofsuppressed rage in his voice. "All the miseryand death you've
been responsible for—it's come back to bite you on the ass."

Verchiel glared at the burning club againsthis armored chest, keeping him pinned to theground. "The
Creator will—"

"The Creator will what?" Aaron screamed. "What will it take for you to realize that you'reon your own?"
he asked the Powers' commander. "God isn't protecting you!"

An expression of horror gradually crossedVerchiel's face. And then the angel began tolaugh, a
high-pitched sound tainted with a hintof insanity. "Very good, Nephilim." Verchielgiggled, looking up into
Aaron's eyes. "Youalmost had me. It appears that you have yourfather's gift for twisting the truth."

Aaron couldn't stand it anymore, his furyoverflowing as he lifted the bat and prepared to deliver another
blow. "Who is my father!" hedemanded.

 But the Powers' commander proved himselfmore wily than Aaron anticipated, re-ignitinghis sword of
sorrow and abruptly stoppingAaron's weapon. "You'll die with the knowledge filling your ears," Verchiel
hissed as hesprang to his feet, a dagger of orange flame inhis injured hand. The knife cut a course through
the air on its way to the tender flesh of Aaron'sthroat. "He is the one who started it all. Without his selfish
act none of us would have fallen."

The knife was coming for him, but Aaronwas frozen in place by anticipation.

"Your father is... ," the angel began, but never got the chance to finish.

Tremendous bolts of lightning rained downfrom a roiling sky, a deluge of destructive force,incinerating
everything they touched.

In the midst of combat with a Powers' soldier, Lehash was thrown backward as a jaggedstrike of icy
blue turned his opponent to a screaming cinder, melting the street with theheat of its touch.

 It was like nothing he had ever experienced.Bolts of electrical force snapping down from the sky,
striking at anything that moved.No, he corrected himself as he climbed to his feet andpicked up his hat.
Not anything. The Powers . . .the lightning was singling out the Powers host.For abrief moment he
entertained the concept ofdivine intervention, that this was the Creator'sway of telling them that they were
forgiven, butthen in flash of searing white he saw her silhouette atop the rubble that had been the church.

 "Lorelei," Lehash said aloud. He watchedher wield the spell of the elements, her headtossed back, arms
reaching up to the sky.Tendrils of magickal power leaked from the tipsof her fingers, trailing up into the
heavens, intothe bodies of the low hanging clouds. He hadseen her weave the spell of angelic magick
before, but never like this.

 The lightning continued to fall, lashing out at those who attempted to escape, their ashesscattering on the
blowing winds. The survivingcitizens ran for cover against the electricalonslaught, but Lehash turned in the
direction ofhis daughter. He summoned a pistol of goldenfire and discharged a shot into the air, hoping to
capture Lorelei's attention. The Nephilim sorceress didn't even flinch, continuing to stare up intothe
heavens, arms outstretched as she drewdown the fury of the elements.

 As a new succession of lightning bolts raineddown from above, Lehash felt a tremor beneathhis boots.
The intensity of the power his daughter was unleashing, it permeated the very earth.And he remembered
the tons of toxic wasteburied beneath the Ravenschild Estates. Hesprinted toward his daughter as he felt
another vibration. He had to get her attention; he had toget her to stop before—

The air was filled with the sounds of explosionsand the ground trembled beneath Gabriel'spaws. Plumes
of flame, the color of tarnishedsunset rose up into the sky in the distance, as ifattempting to rival the
perilous fury of the lightning bolts that continued to emanate from thepregnant clouds in the distance.

He had feared something like this; it waswhy he hadn't wanted to leave Aaron's side, buthe couldn't have
denied his master's wishes.Aaron had said he should protect Vilma andthat was what he was going to do.
The threePowers' soldiers that had been advancing onthe house stopped their progress and anxiously
gazed off in the direction of the sounds ofdestruction, Gabriel and the girl inside temporarily forgotten.

 Above the rumble of thunder, Gabriel heardVilma's pitiful cries from inside the housebehind him. When
he had reached the home earlier, he'd found the girl in the grip of what hethought to be a nightmare. But
as he listened tothe words she spoke, the dog came to realizethat even in the midst of sleep, the girl was
seeing the war being waged between the Powers and the citizens. It was her plaintive murmurings of what
was happening to his friends that drove the dog from the house, and it was a goodthing, too, for he would
never have known they were about to be attacked.

 The angels looked back to him, weapons offire held in their hands.They must have beendrawn to
Vilma's scent,he thought, to the scent ofher newly awakening abilities. Gabriel crouchedlow and emitted a
fearsome growl. Hackles rosearound his neck and tail, and the power that had been inside since Aaron
brought him back fromthe brink of death let its presence be known.Gabriel knew that he was different
now, andaccepted it. As Aaron had a special purposeupon the world, the dog decided that he did as
well. It was his job to protect his master and to do his bidding. Vilma would be protected, or hewould
die trying.
The Powers stopped, studying the dog thatblocked their advance.

"It is the animal," said one of the angels."The one the Nephilim altered."

 "You are correct, brother," said the second."And it has been made savage by the Nephilim'spoisonous
taint."

"We would be showing it a great mercy if wewere to end its life," said the last, and he creptcloser. The
others cautiously followed.

 "Don't think I'm going to make this easy,"Gabriel growled, his large, blocky head moving slowly from
side to side, keeping his eyes on all three of his adversaries.

 There were more explosions in the distance,blasts that sent powerful shock waves throughthe ground
and shattered the windows of homesaround them. Geysers of flame erupted into thesky followed by
billowing clouds of oily, blacksmoke.

 The angels were distracted. Bolts of electricity continued to drop from the sky, and wherever lightning
fell, an explosion that shook theneighborhood followed. Gabriel held his ground uneasily, fearing for his
master's safety.

They looked back to him, but he could see intheir eyes that the angels had lost interest. Eachcontinued to
gaze longingly in the directionfrom whence they had come.

"I think your brothers might need your help,"Gabriel said, hoping he could convince them toleave.

They looked at one another. The sounds ofexplosions filled the air.

"Are you going to waste your time fighting ananimal,or are you going to help your brothers?"

 The angels suddenly screamed, their cries likethose of the seagulls he used to chase onLynnbeach, and
Gabriel thought he had made a mistake. But they didn't attack; instead each openedhis wings and they
flew off to join their brethren. Gabriel watched them glide through the air andhad to fight the urge to
follow. He was worriedabout Aaron and about the citizens, but he had made a promise that he would not
break.

 The dog heard a noise behind him andturned to see the front door slowly open. Vilmastood there,
wrapped in the knitted afghan thathad been thrown over the back of the couch. Sheappeared cold, her
body racked with chills. Hereyes were wide, as if awakened by somethingthat had truly terrified her. The
smell of sicklysweat wafted from her body in waves.

Gabriel padded back up the concrete pathtoward her."What's the matter, Vilma?"

 On bare feet she stepped out of the houseand proceeded down the path. She seemed drawn to the
sounds of the explosions andlooked off in the direction where the angels hadjust gone.

"Vilma,"Gabriel said, standing by her side."What did you see, Vilma?"he asked her softly,not sure he
wanted the answer.

"He's still alive," Vilma said softly, a tremblein her voice. "Aaron's alive."
And, overcome with relief and happinessthat his master was safe, Gabriel tilted back hishead and
howled with joy.

 Aaron regained consciousness gradually, hisbrain fumbling for connections to his senses.Hearing was
first, but that only caught his ownlabored breathing and the rapid-fire beating ofhis heart. Pain came next,
a thousand aches,bruises and cuts. He wiggled toes and fingers,flexed muscles in his arms, back, and
legs. Theyall hurt, but everything seemed to be working.

As he opened his eyes, he recalled the battlehe had been fighting before ...before what?

 His blurred vision gradually cleared to reveal the obscene level of devastation that hadbefallen Aerie. He
remembered fighting Verchiel. The last thing he recalled was the Powers'leader attacking, a blade of fire
destined for histhroat. He was about to reveal the identity of theangel that had sired him—Verchiel was
about tosay his father's name when there was a blindingflash, and an explosion that tossed the angelaside
like a rag doll.

The air was thick with acrid smoke, but itdid not hide the corpses that littered the ground.

 On weakened legs Aaron walked among them,his eyes falling upon bodies so badly burnedthat their
identities were a mystery. Friend orfoe, he had no way of telling, and an incredible sadness washed over
him.

 "Verchiel,"he whispered with disdain, somehow knowing that his enemy's body was notamong the
blackened corpses at his feet. Aaronknew that somehow Verchiel had survived thecataclysm that had
ravaged this place.

 He heard an awkward approach behindhim and whirled, a sword of flame coming tolife in hand. He was
exhausted, emotionallyand physically, but he was ready to fight againif necessary. From the thick smoke
they came, abedraggled Lehash supporting a weakenedLorelei, followed by other residents that had
survived the Powers' attack.

"You're alive," Aaron said, beaming as thegunslinger and his Nephilim daughter lurchedtoward him.

 "Appears that way," Lehash responded.His clothes, face, and hands were covered in athick mixture of
dirt, dust, and dried blood."Can't say that would've been the case if itweren't for Lorelei here," he said,
his attentionupon the young woman at his side. Loreleilooked the way he felt, drained of all strength."She
brought the wrath of Heaven down onthem sons a' bitches," Lehash said proudly,and Aaron then knew
that it had been angelmagick that rained down upon Aerie that day.

 Lorelei slowly lifted her head, her blank, exhausted stare suddenly focusing on Aaron. "He'sgone," she
whispered. "He never got a chance tosee it all come together." Tears streamed from hereyes, leaving
trails down her dirt-covered face. "Belphegor's dead."

 Aaron's body began to tremble. It was a feeling he had experienced before and he knewwhat it meant.
"Where is he?" he asked, a senseof urgency to his tone. "Where's Belphegor'sbody?"

Lorelei feebly pointed to what remained ofthe church behind them. "He's there," she said."In the rubble
of the church. He died trying todefend it from Verchiel."

As before, Aaron felt the power building atthe center of his being and he spread his wingsto fly, soaring
over the heads of the surviving citizens, and then above the ruin that had oncebeen their place of worship.
He had to actquickly before the opportunity passed.

The Founder's body lay half buried beneaththe debris of the church, and Aaron toucheddown to kneel
before his lifeless form. As he leaned closer to the fallen angel's corpse his suspicions were verified.
Belphegor's angelicessence was faint, but it still lived.

 The power swelled inside Aaron, flowing upand out of his center to pool in his hand. "Youare forgiven,"
he said to Belphegor, and laid hishand upon the fallen angel's brow. There was ablinding flash, like a
thousand and one photographs being taken at once, and a creature of thepurest white light emerged from
the rubble ofthe church to hover above him.

 Aaron sensed the presence of the citizensnearby as they struggled to climb the debris, andheard their
collective gasp as they looked uponwhat he had done.

"It's time to go home, Belphegor," he told the being of light.

 And the angel, once again in its purest form,looked up to the heavens, toward what had beendenied it
for countless millennia. The heavenly creature then spread its gossamer wings of radi ance, and in a silent
flash, was gone.

 Aaron knelt upon the rubble, awash in therelief of Belphegor's release. But this time, he feltno
satisfaction, as if he had not yet completedthe task at hand. And then he understood, for itwas true that
he had not yet finished his work.

He stood, turning to those around him."Gather the remains of those fallen in battle," hestated firmly."All
of them, Powers' soldiersincluded.

"I have work to do."

epilogue

Aaron had marked his brother's grave with arosebush. It was taken from one of Belphegor'smany
gardens scattered about the property thatwas Aerie, and it appeared to be doing quitewell within its new
patch of earth.

 A warm presummer wind ruffled his hair,and he could barely smell the stink of devastation it carried.
After three days the aroma of burning buildings and charred flesh had finallybegun to fade. He had been
surprised that noone in the outside world took notice of the destruction that plagued the abandoned
neighborhood, but when dealing with angels and themagicks they wielded, nothing should have surprised
him.

 He knelt in the damp, freshly turned soil toinspect the red buds. An insect that he could not
identify—some kind of green-shelled beetle—alighted on one of the rosebush's leaves andlooked as
though it might be ready for a littlesnack. In the language of the beetle, he asked itto please find
somewhere else to dine, and topass the word to his fellow bugs that this particular bush was off limits.
The bug obliged withan irritated buzz and a flutter of its wings.

Aaron looked up from his brother's grave tosee Lehash and Lorelei crossing the yard towardhim.

"Did you check it for bugs?" Lorelei askedhim, gesturing with her chin toward the rosebush.
 "The bugs and I have an understanding," heanswered as he stood, leaning over to wipe thedamp earth
from his knees. "But I'm keeping myeyes open."

 Lehash removed his Stetson and combed his fingers through his white hair. "And speaking ofkeeping an
eye out," he said, placing the hatback atop his head, "we got our feelers out tosee if anyone's caught sight
of our waywardPowers' commander."

 Aaron looked back to the grave, imaginingthat he could see beneath the earth to his brotherburied there.
It turned his stomach to think thathe was the one who put him there. Yet again hesaw the blade of his
sword slicing towardStevie's—Malak's—neck, and a savage chill coursed down his spine.

"Anything?" Aaron asked.

 Lehash shook his head. "Nope," he said."Are you sure that Verchiel wasn't killed—thatone of Lorelei's
lightning strikes didn't turn hissorry carcass to ash?"

Gabriel's sudden burst of barking distractedthem and they looked to the far corner of theyard. Vilma
was holding a tennis ball, pretending to throw it, whipping theLabrador into anexcited frenzy.

"How's she doing?" Lorelei asked.

Aaron watched as she threw the ball andGabriel eagerly bounded across the sparse grassin pursuit.

 "She's doing all right," he said. The dog hadsnatched the ball up and was returning foranother round.
Besides eating, there was nothing Gabriel enjoyed more than a game of fetch."I think it's going to take her
some time toadjust, but I think she's going to be okay."

 They were silent, watching the dog as hetirelessly chased the tennis ball and dropped theslobbered toy at
Vilma's feet. She laughed outloud at the dog's antics and Aaron couldn'timagine a nicer sound. He
remembered howlucky she was—how lucky he was—that Vilmahad survived the ordeal with Verchiel.

 "He's still out there," Aaron suddenly said."I can feel him, biding his time." He shook hishead slowly. "But
I'm not going to give him theopportunity. I've got some questions, so thistime I'm taking the fight to him."

There was a wooden picnic table in the yard,and the trio headed over to sit in the springsunshine, a little
breather from the violence thatseemed to be an integral part of their liveslately.

 "What kind of questions, Aaron?" Lorelei asked, pulling her snow-white hair back on herhead and using
an elastic band from her pocketto tie it in place.

 They sat on the wooden benches, Lehashand Lorelei across from Aaron. Since the invasion of Aerie
and Lorelei's attack on the Powers,father and daughter seemed much closer, as ifLehash were
developing a whole new respect forNephilim.

"Belphegor told me that he had some information about the source of my powers—andVerchiel was
going to tell me who my father wasbefore the lightning strikes started to fall."

"Sorry about that," Lorelei said sheepishly.

Lehash chuckled. "Hell, boy, you don't needto track down Verchiel to tell you that," he said,a twinkle in
his eyes. "I know all about the onethat sired you. Scholar worked it out."
Gabriel was happily barking in the distance, but all Aaron could hear was the thrumming ofhis own heart.

 "It makes perfect sense when you think of it," Lehash said, casually scratching his chin."It's all about
absolution."

Aaron stood. "Tell me," he demanded.

"Maybe you should sit down for this,"Lorelei suggested.

"Is there anybody besides me who doesn'tknow who my father is?" Aaron asked, annoyed.He fixed
Lehash in a steely gaze. "No moregames. Tell me, who my father—"

"Lucifer."

 Aaron felt as if the world had fallen awaybeneath him and he had to sit down. "What. . .what are you
saying?" he stammered.

 "Can't get any clearer than that, boy,"Lehash answered with the slightest hint of asmile. "Your daddy's
the Devil."

 Verchiel strode through the abandoned SaintAthanasius School, his heavy footfalls echoingominously.
The five remaining Archons followedclose behind. The Powers had been diminishedgreatly in the
devastating battle at Aerie and apart of him wished he had died that day as well. Opening the Nephilim's
throat with his burning blade before his own life was taken by the elemental forces unleashed there would
have been asatisfying end. But it was not to be. The Archonshad been watching, and they conjured a
doorway to retrieve him. At the time he had beenenraged by their audacity and had lashed out athis loyal
magick wielders, killing two of thembefore finally succumbing to his injuries.

Verchiel reached the classroom at the end ofthe hallway and entered.

 The blind healer, Rraus, was changing abandage on the prisoner's arm. It had been thissame human
servant who had also helpedVerchiel to heal after the battle at Aerie, and during his recovery he realized
that the Archonshad been correct. It was not yet time for him todie. There were things that he still had to
do.

 The leader of the Powers seethed at the sightof the imprisoned angel. Here was the source of all his
misery, the reason for the fall. He thoughtof the Nephilim and the prophecy he personified; it too was
because of him—the first of the fallen. The depravities this creature was responsible for appeared
limitless, and Verchiel wouldrather bring about an end to all things than see this one forgiven by God.

 "Hey, there," his captive said in a voice that oozed with disrespect. "I was having a bit of aproblem with
the burns on my arms, and Kraushere said he could help me out."

Verchiel stifled the urge to smother thehuman servant in fire. He had to remind himselfthat humans were
merely animals. Most of the time they meant no offense, but to see his servant caring for the needs of his
prisoner wasalmost more than he could tolerate.

"Away from the cage," he ordered the sightless creature, and watched as Kraus obedientlygathered up
his supplies, and using the wall toguide him, scurried from the room.
 "Nice guy, that Kraus," the angel in the cagesaid, admiring the bandage that covered hisarm. "He thinks
the world of you."

Mere days ago the prisoner's flesh had beencharred to black, but now, other than a few stubborn
patches, he had completely healed. Verchielrecalled the burns that he had suffered as aresult of his first
battle with the Nephilim, andhow they still had not completely healed.

 A tiny pair of eyes stared at him hostilelyfrom the bare shoulder of his adversary. Verchielwould have
found it strangely compelling thatthe mouse had chosen to remain with the prisoner, but there were things
of a far more important nature for him to ponder than the actions ofvermin. The first of the fallen was the
Creator'sgreatest failure, and to have him absolved of hissins would mean that all Verchiel had dedicated
himself to had been a lie, that what he hadachieved in the name of the Father was all fornothing. It was
enough to drive him mad.

 Verchiel stared at the angel imprisonedbehind bars of magickally imbued metal, andfelt his hatred bubble
forth. "Open the cage," heordered the Archons behind him.

 Archon Jaldabaoth raised a long, spideryhand, and uttered a spell of release. The door ofthe prisoner's
confines slowly swung open with a high-pitched whine. But the prisoner did notmove.

 The absolution of the Morningstar would be a devastating blow to his cause. Verchiel couldnot allow
that to happen. He would complete hissacred mission, whether it be the will of God—or not. He would
see it through, for it was whathe believed to be right.

"Step out of your cage . . . Lucifer," Verchielsaid the name as though there were pieces ofglass lodged in
his throat.

 "That's the first time you've called me byname since we've been together," the prisonersaid, still peering
through the bars. "To what doI owe that?"

"Get out of the cage!" Verchiel shouted, therage inside him becoming more difficult to contain.

 All the pain, sorrow, and misery that Luciferhad caused was collected by the power of theAlmighty and
placed inside the vessel that wasthe Morningstar's corporeal form. For as long ashe existed, he would
suffer the magnitude ofwhat he had done. This was the first of thefallen's punishment—his penance.

Lucifer carefully eased his naked frame fromthe prison. "What's this, Verchiel?" he asked."Don't tell me
you've seen the error of yourways and are letting me go."

Verchiel's wings snapped opened. "Silence!"he bellowed, raising a sword of fire above hishead.

 His sudden movement startled the mouseupon his captive's shoulder, and it leaped to theground to
scamper off to a hiding place.

The prisoner fixed him in an icy stare."What's the matter?" he asked. "Bad couple ofdays?"

 The Archons moved forward, ancient arcanum spilling from their mouths. They extendedtheir arms
toward Lucifer and he was envelopedin an aura of crackling energy. The prisoner screamed, a long,
mournful wail that seemed tocome from somewhere deep inside, and hisbody went rigidly stiff as he was
lifted up by the power of the angel magicians.
"Is it there?" Verchiel asked as they swayed to some silent song of another's misery.

"The accumulated sorrow of the universe,"Archon Oraios hissed, his body trembling.

"Locked away," added Archon Jao.

"Sealed away behind barricades fortified byHis word," Archon Jaldabaoth explained.

Archon Domiel started to twitch, his bodysuddenly racked by convulsions. "Powerfulmagicks were used
here," he said, his voicerising in pitch. "Powerful magicks that keep usat bay."

Verchiel did not want to hear this. The maelstrom of desolation locked away inside the firstof the fallen
was to be his weapon. Unleashed itwould bring a veritable Hell to the world ofGod's favored creations.

 "Tear them down!" Verchiel screamed. "Remove the obstructions and allow Heaven's suffering to flow
free."

 Archon Katspiel was the first to suffer forhis arrogance. The angelic magick user cried outas his eyes
exploded from his head in a geyser of steaming gore, and he crumpled to a moaning, quivering mass upon
the floor. The otherArchons broke contact with the first of thefallen, setting his body free from their hold.

 "What has happened?" Verchiel bellowed,stalking toward them, murder in his gaze. "Whyhave you
stopped?"

The Archons knelt before their injuredbrother, attempting to heal his wounds withincantations of healing.

 "The barriers are too strong," Archon Domielsaid with a shake of his head. "Katspielattempted to peel
away the layers and it gavehim but a taste of what was locked behindthem."

"You will remove these obstructions and set this force free," Verchiel demanded.

"But the word of God . . . ," Archon Oraios tried to explain.

"The word of God shall be broken," Verchielspat. He would have victory at any cost.

 "I'd do anything to be free of it," said theweakened voice of the angel that had started it all. Lucifer was
picking his naked form up offthe ground, his body shivering as if in the grip ofunimaginable cold. "But
even I know what itwould do if it were ever set free—I could never be that selfish, to let it loose upon the
world."

"It's what they deserve, really," Verchiel saidwith venom, leaving the huddled Archons and walking to
him. "WhatHe deserves for having abandoned me."

Lucifer laughed, shaking his head in disbelief. "You ... you can't be serious."

 "Can't I?" he asked, a cruel smile spreadingacross his face, and for a brief moment, Verchielfelt a special
camaraderie with his prisoner.

With the first of the fallen.